An Unseen World Story free porn video

An Unseen World Story The following events take place before the events of The Unseen World and as such Part one of this story can be read as a complete stand- alone story without first reading The Unseen world. Part two of this story is a direct sequel to The Unseen World... I hope that you enjoy it. Part One. The Return Of The Daisy Glade Witches The law of conservation of energy states that energy can neither be created nor destroyed but changes from one form to another. Practitioners of magic have known this and similar laws for many thousands of years and have used them to their own advantage. Chapter One: The Hazelton's At one time Faerie Cottage was the only structure in a small wooded glade five or six miles to the East of the settlement of Munucceaster, it was a much smaller dwelling at that time of course but it served its occupants well and they lived relatively comfortable lives. The little cottage and its occupants the Hazelton family somehow survived unscathed many conflicts over the years with the Danes and the Normans who at the time were making quite a nuisance of themselves in England, Munucceaster was not so lucky and was virtually destroyed. The little house and its occupants slowly grew over the years and watched silently as other settlements grew up around it, the biggest of these settlements being the new township of Novum Castellum or as it became more commonly known Newcastle. Over the years the occupants of the cottage continued to live a quiet life they practised witchcraft of course but unlike other areas of the country almost never attracted the attentions of religious zealots or other such cults Christian or not, hell bent on the eradication of the older religions and belief structures. The occupants of the cottage were not initially bad people but through fear of persecution they started to distance themselves from all but a select few people in the surrounding area, this may have been the start of the decline of the Hazelton family as unfortunately for the now quite large family they knew very little (actually nothing) about genetics and the effects of limiting the gene pool would have on their family over the years but eventually by the mid-1800's the once proud and strong family had all but wiped itself out with two exceptions Clara and Mona Hazelton, these two old women were the last surviving Hazelton's and despite their outward demeanour of kindly old ladies were both cruel and by modern standards quite insane. Neither sister had been able to carry a child, due to the various genetic disorders they'd now inherited, even though in their younger years they had tried many times and had been bearers of 'The Pox' to many a young suitor. In the end, however, the sisters found solace in each other's bodies and men were banished almost entirely from their life. The sisters inability to conceive over the years festered into a morbid hatred of anyone who could bear children resulting in a huge increase in miscarriages of women within the local area, of course the two kindly old women were always there to console grieving young mothers and to help dispose of the aborted foetuses. -==- By the late 1800's the two evil old women had finally come to the attention of the wider Magical community and a single witch was sent to investigate after a local postman reported that the letterbox to Faerie cottage had deliberately bitten off one of his fingers. Fortunately for the powerful investigating witch she was able to encourage the tip of the postman's finger to regrow itself whilst he was sleeping and a simple Amnesia chant caused all affected to completely forget the incident had ever happened. The young witch, who incidentally was called Martha, then decided it would be prudent to confront the two Hazelton sisters and put an end to their shenanigans. The Hazelton's cottage was no longer in a pretty wooded glade, the trees having moved on as the ground around the cottage became increasingly poisoned by the evil now emanating beyond the boundary fence of the now not so small cottage. -==- Martha was an elegant sight as she was assisted from her carriage by the Huge coachman, her heeled lace up boot's touching the gravel and mud footway first. "Thank you Geoffrey I can take it from here." "Nrrrr" said the improbably large man wearing a tailcoat and top hat. Martha gathered up her skirts and as many petticoats as she could and headed towards the cottage. "Whoever thought that bringing back Bustle's was a good idea needs a good phrenologist," she muttered to herself as she crossed the dirt and mud track towards the old cottage. Martha was a very elegant young Witch from her billowing skirts to her tightly corseted waist and her elegant hairstyle she was every inch a woman of polite society. As Martha approached the small wooden gate to the cottage front garden it snapped shut barring her entry. Martha flicked her finger causing the gate to open once more. "I am not here to harm you house but to give justice to the many unborn children defiled by the witches within." The entire cottage made a loud creaking sound, culminating in the plain wood plank front door bursting forward and landing in the bare muddy wasteland that could loosely be described as a garden. "Clara and Mona Hazelton please reveal yourselves and answer the charges laid before you within the accusation document." Martha stood with the gate of the cottage garden behind her and the now open front entrance of the cottage in front of her as first one and then the second sister shuffled out of the open door and appeared before her. Martha's nose curled a little as the breeze caught the scent of the two old witches and delivered it to her nose's scent receptors. "We aiynt dun nuttin rong Mistressss" Stated Clara the eldest sister slowly as Mona attempted to launch a psychic attack on the young witch. Martha quickly noticed that the lace and embroidery on her jacket was starting to singe and the feathers on her fascinator had just burst into flames. "ENOUGH," said Martha loudly as she raised her arms causing both old women to grasp at their throats las they rose three or four feet into the air their legs kicking wildly in an attempt to find a footing. Martha then whilst keeping her left hand in a gripping position as though holding someone by the neck took her other hand and moved it as though wrapping it around Mona's waist, she then tugged sharply downwards with her right hand, the effect on Mona being instantaneous and terminal as the old woman's body was ripped from her head and fell to the floor as a lifeless lump. "I'm sorry but there was no other way, you gave me no choice," she said apologetically as she repeated her previous manoeuvre on the other twin. Martha then turned towards the elegant coach with its two horses as the two now lifeless heads fell onto the crumpled bodies lying in the mud. "Geoffrey bring the spade and the cleaning trunk for me please." -==- Martha entered the cottage and was repulsed at the squalor the two ancient witches had been living in. "Geoffrey find all traces of the poor souls who've suffered at the hands of those witches and place them within the chalk circle for me please, hopefully as soon as we have cleansed the cottage a benevolent spirit or spirits will appear to guide them over. Geoffrey set about his task and soon there were many storage jars and containers with both dried and pickled human organs limbs, bones and teeth sitting neatly piled within the simple chalk circle. Taking a very large and apparently completely normal Dodo feather duster from its protective shroud Martha proceeded to walk through each filthy squalid room touching each wall in turn and smiling to herself as hundreds of years of grime and dirt fell away seemingly being sucked up into the flimsy cleaning device. "Geoffrey?" The large lumbering manservant appeared in the rear parlour of the cottage. "There are a lot of negative energies within this cottage I am going to discharge them into your body, once finished I wish you to go down to the Burn and dispose of them in running water. Do you understand me?" "Ngnnhurrf." "Good, thank you Geoffrey, I would normally say that this may sting a little but I'm not sure if Golem's can actually feel pain." Martha pointed one of her thin arms at the huge man and another at the internal walls of the cottage then mumbling to herself she circled the huge man and noted with satisfaction a black oil like substance coming out seemingly from within every crack in the floor and tracing itself down every wall before creeping along the bare wooden boards of the floor and up the giant man's shoes before vanishing up his trouser leg. "Awoooog," was the noise the giant man made as the last of the blackness vanished up his leg. "You are being of great service to me Geoffrey now please do not tarry I will await your return." The large man slumped a little as he turned and exited the cottage. Martha sniffed at the atmosphere it no longer smelled of death and torture and the claustrophobic oppressive feeling of the old cottage had now vanished, she headed back into the room with the large chalk circle and sensed a change in energies in the room as she watched the preserved and dried organs of long dead children start to crumble into dust. "Go children let the spirits guide you to the other side you are no longer tethered to this plane, continue your journey in peace and with our blessing." Martha could feel several presences within the room, none of them had malevolent intent, she smiled at her success as it proved the cottage was once more neutral. Martha was preparing to leave the cottage as she'd just seen a very sodden Geoffrey trudging up the lane towards approaching her coach when she heard a voice 'You were right about coming by train Maggie.' "What?" Martha was confused as she recognised the voice within her head as her own but it was also seemed foreign to her as some of her accent appeared to have faded. "Nhnno," said the huge man standing dripping before her. "I beg your pardon Geoffrey where are my manners, please forgive me." Martha crooked the little finger on her right hand and traced it around the outline of her coachman then clicked her fingers, Geoffrey gave a loud gravelly sigh as steam rose from his clothing drying it almost immediately. "Grimoire, the Hazelton family Grimoire It wasn't in the cottage they must have hidden it, no matter I will report it upon my return," Martha offered Geoffrey her now gloved hand and he assisted her up into her carriage. "I have an appointment at three with the Colonel, I only pray that Millicent has lain out my afternoon wardrobe and drawn me a bath as I requested." As the coach started on its journey back to the Fashionable West side of town Martha looked back on the two dead bodies lying in the mud of the cottage's front garden, she closed her eyes and concentrated, within milliseconds the two old ladies started to smoulder and then flames erupted from their flesh as the fatty tissue within their bodies ignited, this was followed by a blue green flame that slowly spiralled upwards into the sky growing with intensity until the bodies themselves crumbled into dust and were being blown and dissipated harmlessly by the breeze. Chapter Two. A New Start Roughly a hundred and thirty seven years later. "So what do you think?" Asked Gerald Somersgill to his moderately disinterested stepson who was more interested in talking to his friends on 'Faceprattletwitterbook' than looking at the cottage he'd been brought to see. "Dunno, looks good," replied Jacob. "Shall we go in and look then?" "Spose." "Come on Jake show a bit of enthusiasm as this is going to be our new home." "It's falling apart dad just look at it. So are you going to bulldoze it and make a proper house? And it's Jacob call me Jacob." "No I'm going to lovingly restore this beautiful old cottage and bring it tastefully into the twentieth century." "Yuh mean twenty first century dontcha?" Gerald smiled at his stepson. "Tiny steps, the builders will make the structure secure first then I'll attempt some of the other jobs." "Or we could just buy a ready-made house." "Your mum and I always wanted a house like this." "Yea but she's dead now so there's no point anymore is there?" after several moments of awkward silence Jacob looked up from his phone screen to see his father with tears in his eyes, Jacob sighed realising he'd gone too far. "Look dad, I'm sorry you go ahead and get the place, it's not like I'll be here much anyway is it as I'll be away at Uni soon," he paused before saying hesitantly "I miss mum too dad." The pair opened the small gate to the overgrown garden and headed up crazy paving path lain by its previous occupants. Jacobs eyes rolled as he noticed the small wooden plaque displaying the name 'Faerie cottage' and wondered if it would be possible to change its name to something a little less gay sounding. The cottage immediately felt the presence of two people entering it and if it were able to would have smiled, the cottage liked being occupied and having families living within its walls, there was however something different about these two though and the cottage sensed it immediately. Within three weeks the builders had arrived at the cottage, several talented craftsmen and their helper 'Dave' removed several worm damaged oak beams replacing them with new oak, the work was done by craftsmen versed in older woodworking skills correcting its previous owners attempts with soft wood and hardboard, the house appreciated the care its new owners were going too to preserve it. The house was also glad that some of the more gruesome memories stored within the older timbers were being taken away, hopefully to be burned. Gerald Sommersgill had chosen his contractors wisely and within two and a half weeks of starting most of the Acro props supporting the structure had been removed During the final week of timber restoration the contractors had an apprentice with them, he was called Dermot, Dermot was working with the eldest carpenter and had just assisted him in hoisting a key beam in place when he noticed a small glass phial to the side of the newly installed beam. "Mr Reinhardt what is this glass thingy for?" "Son sometimes it?s best not to ask, this house is really old and it could have been used for many things, possibly even witchcraft, so if I were you I?d place it back exactly where you found it and hope you didn?t disturb anything important," Dermot slid the glass phial back where he?d found it and observed as Mr Reinhardt tapped the last of the tapered wooden pegs into place thereby securing the new beam into position. Wood is a living material even cut wood and as it dries and matures it can bend and twist, this was the case with the new beams that Mr Reinhardt and his carpenters had installed, If Dermot had left the small phial in its original position or even a centimetre forward then as the beam warped it would not have pressed the glass phial against another beam and it would not have cracked. The cottage felt the cracking of the phial immediately it happened and as the black oily substance oozed out it observed powerlessly as it was absorbed by the fibres of the still 'green' wood of the new beam. In fact after the black oily substance had been absorbed absolutely nothing happened, Gerald Somersgill continued to sleep whilst holding the fabric of one of his deceased wife's night dresses against his cheek whilst his son fought in an epic space battle whilst wearing his VR headset in his room. The Cottage however felt every excruciating millimetre of travel as the thick oily tar like substance made its way along the wood fibres then onto the stone wall travelling down through the floorboards until it reached earth, as the oily substance exited the fabric of the cottage it felt relief but somehow knew that this relief would be temporary. Chapter Three: A Man of Leisure Nothing much happened for the next few weeks, the restoration and upgrading of the old cottage was completed and Jacob went away to university. Gerald who really had nothing better to do with his time spent it either gardening or helping out at a local charity shop. One morning Gerald as he was raking a section of balding lawn preparing It for yet another re seeding noticed that something was catching his rake as he drew it past, taking out a small trowel Gerald removed from the ground an iron spike and was taking it over to the patio table where he could get a better look at it when his finger caught a barb on the spike. "Ow bloody hell that hurt," stated Gerald as he dropped the iron spike onto the ground and started to suck at his pierced thumb. By that evening Gerald had a temperature and by late the next morning he'd been given a tetanus booster and a course of antibiotics at his local doctor's surgery Gerald, was feeling his old self within days or at least he thought he was. What Gerald was unaware of was that the prefrontal cortex of his brain was now being subtly rewired becoming far more dense and that a new personality was developing within him without him even knowing it was happening. One evening as Gerald readied himself for bed he'd just removed a clean pair of pyjamas from his drawer and was about to put them on when he noticed his wife's nightdress lying on what had in their old home been her side of the bed. Gerald normally slept lying against her night dress taking in its scent and reminding himself of happier times. "I wonder," he said to himself as he took his wife's night dress and held it to his naked chest, within minutes he found himself standing before the bedroom mirror wearing the night dress. "I look ridiculous," Gerald said to himself as he stood looking at the reflected image of the badly fitting garment. "Well that was a waste of time." Gerald was just about to take the old nightie off when he had a thought. "Hmm I suppose if I lost a little weight," he watched himself smile and then got into bed, within minutes he was asleep and as he slept the burgeoning personality within his prefrontal cortex reached out to his amygdala, hippocampus and cerebellum and started to subtly interface with it. The very next morning Gerald put himself on a diet and two days later he bought a bicycle. Life for Gerald settled after that and he enjoyed pottering around the cottage gardening or doing the occasional DIY, in the mornings he would go out for a bike ride and afterwards shower before getting on with his chores. One morning about three weeks later Gerald was standing by the sink and was shaving his face when he suddenly stopped looked quizzically at himself in the mirror and then at his razor blade. "Cyclists shave their legs, hmm I wonder." Gerald then went back to the recently installed shower cubicle and started to lather up his legs, then with his normal razor proceeded to remove all of his leg hair. That evening as he sat on his bed in another of his wife's nightgowns he held out one of his pale hairless legs and smiled, Gerald then climbed into bed took a romantic novel from his bedside table and started to read it. Chapter Four: The Rash When Jacob came back to stay with his father for a few days about halfway through his first term at University he was impressed at how good the cottage was now looking and smiled inwardly at himself as he noticed that some quite obvious feminine touches had been added to the d?cor. Jacob smiled 'Dad's gone and gotten himself a girlfriend good for him.' he thought to himself as he placed his backpack on the stone floor by the front door. "Dad are you in?" Jacob shouted as he took off his bomber jacket and hung it up on one of the sturdy metal hooks adjacent to the front door, there was a long silence before Jacob heard from his father?s bedroom. "Oh, I'll be right down Jacob I'm just doing the beds." Jacob walked through to the kitchen and after taking a carton of orange juice from the fridge poured himself a glass. Gerald appeared downstairs soon after he seemed a little flustered and pink in the cheeks to Jacob and said. "I wasn't expecting you back today son, you should have called I would have cooked something special." "Ordered takeaway more like, since when did you cook?" replied Jacob dismissively. "I took it up to relieve the boredom, I've been following a course online," Jacob sniffed at the air. "What's that smell dad? It smells like..." "Acetone, it's acetone I've been using it to try and remove a stain on the bathroom sink," replied his father rather hurriedly "Ah," replied Jacob who had now become distracted by a message on his phone and was oblivious to his father's discomfort. "Cup of tea?" Gerald asked as he moved over to the worktop and picked up a small knife and quickly used it to scrape away a small fragment of red pigment that he had missed whilst hastily removing it from his nails following the unexpected arrival of his son. "Uh, yea all right two sugars." Gerald noticed through in the hallway Jacob's bag as he filled the kettle. "Do you have any washing Jake?" "Oh ah yes I did bring some back with me the laundry at Uni is rubbish there are only five machines and they always seem to be busy." "Just tip your bag out into the washing basket and I'll put a load on." "Ughh yes mum," Jacob said sarcastically as he got up from his seat and went for his bag but to Gerald a warm wave of well-being washed over his entire body as he heard his son?s words and he liked the feeling. When Jacob returned Gerald placed a coaster on the kitchen table and placed a mug of hot tea on the coaster. "There you go dear... I, I mean Jake." Jake smiled. 'Ha he has gotten a new girlfriend I knew it,' he thought smugly as he watched his father?s face redden once more. Whilst Jacob sat at the kitchen table sipping at his tea and chatting to his friends on social media Gerald took his stepsons bag and started to unpack it removing the clothing and sorting it into whites and coloureds then placed the sorted washing into two baskets. As he bent over Gerald eventually noticed with a sharp intake of breath that the waistband of his underwear could be clearly seen, he stood up and immediately went upstairs. Once in his room Gerald quickly undid the belt and front buttons of his jeans and quickly stepped out of them exposing his bare shaven legs. "How the hell did that happen?" he said quietly to himself as he looked at the obviously feminine underpants he was wearing "Oh I must have been out of it when I dressed this morning," Gerald pulled the offending pants down and stepped out of them and went over to the drawers by his bed and removed a fresh pair of men's underpants. "Dad, got any biscuits?" Shouted Jacob from downstairs, Gerald stumbled as he stepped into his fresh underwear. "Err yes in the cupboard to the right of the AGA top shelf." "Thanks, found them," came a reply a few seconds later as Gerald refastened his belt. Gerald returned downstairs and set the washing machine away in the new utility room and when he returned to his son in the kitchen he poured himself a cup of tea and sat opposite him. "So dad what's her name?" Gerald looked blankly at his son so Jacob elaborated. "Your new girlfriend dad what's she called?" "I'm far too busy to get a new girlfriend Jacob besides it's still far to too early," Jacob looked around the tidy room. "Cleaner you've gotten a cleaner then, something is up as the place is really tidy just like how mum used to keep it and to be honest I sort of like it." "You do?" "Yea dad, Uni is great and all that but do I sort of miss being at home." Gerald nodded as he understood from his own time at university that it could be a quite lonely and solitary existence especially if you didn't embrace the whole experience of drinking socialising and overindulging. Whilst Gerald and his stepson talked and as the washing machine went through its cycles Gerald became increasingly uncomfortable sitting at the table as the cheeks of his backside started to feel hot and itchy. "Dad I think I'll call and see if Kev is in if that's okay." "Oh yes certainly Jacob, will you be back for tea?" "Yea, about six I think, see ya." Jacob left the table and went out to the shed where his bike was kept as Gerald took his glass and mug over to the sink to wash he then set about tidying the kitchen before removing the now washed clothing from the washing machine and hanging it to dry on the two washing lines in the long back garden of the cottage. As Gerald finished pegging his sons damp clothing to the line he idly scratched at his backside. "What the hell!" he exclaimed as he felt the heat emanating from his backside, Gerald left the now empty washing basket on the sparse lawn and headed back into the cottage towards his bedroom where he dropped his pants and underwear to reveal two very inflamed buttock cheeks with angry raised areas within the redness. Chapter Five: Nails "Can I ask, have you changed washing powders recently Mr Somersgill?" asked the doctor whilst examining Gerald the next morning. "No why do you ask?" "Well my initial thought was that you may have developed cellulitis but you don't have a temperature I think it more likely to be an allergic reaction to something, I'm going to prescribe you a course of antihistamines, antibiotics just to be sure and a steroid cream to help with the swelling." "Thank you doctor, is there anything I should be doing to help?" "Yes avoid strong detergents or conditioners and if you haven't done so yet try non-biological soap powder when washing, oh and nothing rough against those cheeks until the inflammation subsides, if it doesn't start clearing up soon or starts to spread then make an urgent appointment with Mary at reception. "Thank you Doctor." Gerald left the Doctor's surgery and went to the local pharmacy where he had his prescription filled then on his way back to the car decided to go into the small shopping precinct just off the high street as it was starting to rain, inside Gerald wandered aimlessly looking absent-mindedly in shop windows as he went. Gerald noticed a small caf? and decided that now would be a good time to stop and have a break so he went inside and ordered a sandwich and a diet coke, then found a table out on the forecourt and took it his food and drink arrived soon after. 'Good time to take my pills' he thought to himself as he unscrewed the cap off the coke bottle and poured the drink into the supplied glass so he opened the bag his prescription came in and took out two small cardboard boxes removed a small capsule from one of them and a small white pill from the other and with a quick gulp swallowed the medication lubricated by his soft drink as it went down. As he sat enjoying his snack lunch Gerald started to observe some of the caf??s other customers, they were predominantly women, his mind started to drift back to when he'd first met Nancy. Gerald had just finished his Master?s degree and was on a bus heading out of town after spending the afternoon with his mates at the local cinema. Nancy was sitting by herself with a small child on her knee, he watched as she entertained the small child and smiled as she smiled. After a while the girl got up and went to the front of the bus where whilst carrying the child tried to remove a buggy from where it had been stowed but no matter how hard she tried the buggy would not come out as its front wheels kept getting stuck on other buggy?s wheels, by this time the bus had stopped and people were getting on, Gerald noticed that no one was even offering to help her so he got up and freed the buggy from the one next to I that it had become entangled in. "Here let me," Gerald said as he carried the folding buggy off the bus then with difficulty unfolded it for the young woman on the pavement as the bus drove away. "Thank you, you are a gentleman," Said the young woman who was now quite flushed in the face, the small child then started reaching for Gerald "Oh this is Jacob I think he likes you, here take him for a second whilst I lock the legs on the buggy." The woman then passed her child over to a surprised Gerald and proceeded to secure the frame of the aluminium and plastic perambulator. "I'm Nancy by the way." She offered her hand to Gerald and as he shook the delicate soft hand of the pretty young woman Gerald smiled and knew his life would never be the same again. "leaflet?" Gerald was jarred back from his memories by a short and very pretty Asian woman offering him a leaflet. "Uh sorry what?" "Leaflet, 30% off today." He looked at the leaflet, it was for a nail bar and was offering a cheap manicure. "Err." "Give it to your wife or girlfriend, or come yourself." "Me a manicure, men don't get manicures do they?" "Don't kid yourself love my brother has one every month and he's a brickie," Stated a woman at another table. -==- Twenty minutes later Gerald found himself slightly reclined on a very comfortable chair opposite the caf? he'd just been in relaxing as a young woman filed and buffed his nails he left the shop slightly embarrassed but feeling curiously satisfied as he looked at his no longer broken chipped nails. The next hour was somehow very vague to him as he sat in his car on the rooftop carpark, wondering how he'd gotten there from the nail bar and was also wondering where the two shopping bags on the passenger seat had come from. "You are losing it Gerald," he said to himself as he leant over and looked in the large white decorated paper gift bag on the passenger seat. Gerald's hand went to his mouth and he whispered, "Christ where did they come from?" as he noticed an economy pack of soft cotton panties in the bag "I don't even remember buying them." Gerald then started to massage his temples as he felt a headache coming on. Once home sitting with a mug of tea at the kitchen table Gerald took the female underwear from the bag and placed the pack on the surface in front of him then whilst rubbing his temples tried to remember when he'd bought them. Gerald was interrupted a minute or two later by his son entering from the garden. "Hi dad." And after a short pause, "Are those ladies knickers?" Gerald was caught like a rabbit in headlights and grasping for an excuse for why he was holding a new pack of female underwear said. "I have a bad rash on my behind, I've been to the Doctors today and he gave me some pills and cream." "And the knickers?" "He also suggested that the rash could be caused by washing powder or rough clothing so I bought these to see if It would help." "Can I see?" "See what?" "Your rash Dad." "Err I don't think that would." "Come on Dad let's see," Gerald got up from his seat and undid his shirt but before he could undo his belt his son said. "Christ it's spread up past your belt it looks gross and really angry, have you used your medicine yet?" "The pills yes, but not the cream." "Here give it to me I'll put it on for you." Jacob then without a hint of embarrassment or hesitation took the offered cream from his father and spread a generous amount on the rash above and below his father?s belt. "There you go Dad all done, if I were you though I would change into that softer underwear sooner rather than later." Gerald took the purchase he couldn?t remember buying and headed up to his room whilst Jacob put the kettle on. Chapter Six: The Creaky Wardrobe Sunday morning Gerald was humming to himself in the kitchen as he cooked breakfast when Jacob entered. Jacob looked tired and dishevelled and had a severe case of bed head. "Morning son, sleep well?" Jacob shook his head "Not really dad, had one of those dreams that go round in circles, just couldn?t get it out of my head, just kept waking up." "I slept like a log, breakfast?" "Yea thanks." What Jacob didn?t say to his father was that he dreamed of his mother and in his dream she was upset and was trying to tell him something but every time she opened her mouth to speak her voice was drowned out by something or he was distracted in some way, it was most annoying. As Gerald came over and placed a glass of juice and a little rack of toast next to him Jacob asked. "So how is the rash this morning dad, has it gone down any?" "Oh yes I think the pills and cream are doing the trick, it looks a lot better this morning, thank you." "Let me see." "Can't you just take my word for it son?" "Dad!" "Okay, okay, look," Gerald pulled his jeans down a little revealing the top of his buttocks and the waistband of a pair of yellow panties, Jacob didn't even flinch. "Yes the lower bit does seem to have cleared up dad but the bit above your belt has spread, maybe you should find something softer to cover it with too?" "Like what?" "Like one of mums old tee shirts or something like that instead of that shirt, you can always put a sweatshirt on to cover it." "I don't know Jacob; it somehow feels wrong." "Dad just do it, if it doesn't work then we can get the doctor to try something else besides, she was always borrowing your tees and shirts wasn?t she?" Gerald placed a plate with bacon, eggs, sausage, beans, mushrooms, and fried tomatoes in front of his son. "Here get stuck into that lot I'll give your suggestion a shot." Jacob tucked into his breakfast whilst his father went upstairs to change out of his shirt and into something softer. When Gerald returned he was wearing an old rugby shirt and he was smiling. "It's a bit tight but feels really soft Jacob." "Is it comfortable?" "Yes very," "Fancy a trip to the old park before lunch dad? It'll give me a chance to walk off that mega breakfast, oh we could have a game of tennis too if you would like?" "Yes and maybe we can go to the old mariners arms for our lunch too." "Okay, just give me a bit to get ready," said Jacob as he placed his dirty dishes in the sink. -==- Jacob and his father entered the park via the old library entrance just over an hour later and headed down the steep path towards the tennis courts via the bowling greens. "Tell you what dad it's still pretty warm for the time of year." "It is Jacob." "Dad look over there just along from the pavilion, isn't that old David the drunk?" "He's not really that old Jacob really, he just looks it, poor sod," the pair continued their walk eventually passing by the drunk who was slouched can of cheap lager in hand on a park seat by an ancient pear tree. "Got 50p for a cup of tea mate?" slurred the man on the bench, Gerald reached into his pocket and took out four pound coins. "Here get a sandwich too mate." The drunk leaned over and as his hand touched the drunk's Gerald's face contorted and he seemed to become a different person for a second of two. "What trickery is this? Begone you vile harpie before I hex you and your kin." Gerald?s unexpected outburst was followed by several previously un-dropped pears falling around them from the old pear tree. "Dad?" "Uh, what sorry, err." Jacob burst out laughing. "You've just scared poor old David shitless dad what on earth?" "Fucking loon, I can do without this kind of shit," Said the drunk as he picked up the scattered coins and half walked half staggered away at speed from Gerald and his stepson back up the hill towards the old library. "I, I." "Next time warn me so that I can record it, that was priceless, c'mon let's get to the courts or we won't get a shot in before lunch," A moderately stunned Gerald followed his son as he had absolutely no idea where his outburst had come from and it was just not him. Jacob and Gerald enjoyed their tennis session and following it a full Sunday lunch, Jacob spent some of the rest of the afternoon with is mates playing computer games and then after packing to go back to his halls he spent the rest of the evening talking or on his phone checking social media. Jacob went to bed at eleven that evening. -==- Whilst Jacob slept that evening a long iron nail that for hundreds of years had secured the corner of one of the floorboards of his room to the beams twisted first to the left and then to the right slowly easing its way up proud of the floor through the carpet underlay and like a small plant emerging through soil broke through the carpet at three minutes past one in the morning. By five past one a glistening oily substance had made itself to the tip of the exposed nail and by ten past one the door to the old wardrobe by the window creaked noisily open. "Whh," said Jacob as his sleep was disturbed by the noise, the wardrobe door creaked once more waking Jacob with a start as it carried on and swung fully open. Jacob noticed the shadow of the open door from the weak moonlight coming through the window and got up from his bed walked over to the wardrobe and closed the door missing the protruding nail both times and as he was just about to re-enter his bed the wardrobe door swung open once more. "Bloody house and it's wonky floors," he said as he got up once more and missed the nail by millimetres as he passed by it on the way to the errant piece of furniture. This time Jacob turned the key locking the wardrobe door closed before turning and then in the darkness stubbing his toe on the protruding nail. "Ow, ow, ow, bloody hell that hurt," Jacob said as he hopped around the room in pain, eventually he found the light switch and turned the bedroom light on. "Aw bugger I'm bleeding," Jacob said to himself limped out of his room and into the bathroom where he found an Elastoplast and antiseptic cream and started to clean the small bleeding pinprick on his big toe. Jacob was just finishing placing the dressing on his toe when his father appeared. "I heard you yelp son, are you okay?" "Yes just stepped on something... dad is that mum's nightie you're wearing?" -==- "Ah, yes it's cotton you see and." "And it's soft, good idea dad, well I'm up early tomorrow morning," Jacob then hobbled out of the bathroom and across the large landing and into his bedroom where he tried to find what he'd stood on but was unable as the offending nail had worked itself back into the hole it had recently vacated. Jacob was soon asleep once more with the darkness making its way through the capillaries of his toe towards an artery that would carry it to his brain, unlike his stepfather Jacob's immune system had quickly detected the foreign body and immediately started to attack it with the result that when it finally passed the blood brain barrier it was almost harmless. -==- Whilst his son slept in his room and he was sleeping Gerald?s body had other ideas and got up from his bed turned his computer on and using Gerald's own memory and computer skills started to research the history of the last hundred or so years followed by a couple of hours of videos on fashion and the history of witchcraft. When Gerald woke the next morning to see his son off he felt exhausted. Chapter Seven: I?m a What? For the next three weeks Gerald?s life returned to normal, he did some DIY on the cottage, cycled and helped out at the local charity shop, he was completely unaware of the new growing personality within his own mind that was working in the background slowly changing his thought patterns and influencing his decisions whilst accessing his memories readying itself for the time it would be strong enough to take complete control of its host. It only took a couple of days for the rash to vanish once Jacob had left for university and then a couple more before it had returned again after Gerald returned to his normal underclothes and shirts, he returned to softer clothing almost immediately and made an appointment to see his doctor once more. This time the doctor suggested that Gerald?s apparent need to wear softer clothing could be related to his recent bereavement and that his rashes could be stress related as a result. So within days he found himself speaking firstly to a grief counsellor and after a week to a psychiatrist who listened to him talk and surprisingly before the end of the first session came up with the diagnosis that he was a woman living in a man?s body the final realisation only having been triggered by his recent bereavement, Gerald tried to argue with the psychiatrist that he thought that something so serious couldn?t possibly be diagnosed in one session but the doctor simply wrote him a prescription and dismissed him from the surgery telling him to make an appointment for one months? time with a visit in a week to review his medication. What Gerald was not aware of was that when he had first shook hands with his psychiatrist on entering the consulting room a psychic link between Gerald?s shielded brain and that of the doctors was established and Gerald?s burgeoning personality, a manipulative very old and dark personality had manipulated the poor doctor?s mind into thinking that Gerald had already been attending for several sessions and was a classic transsexual. As he left the doctor?s consulting rooms with his prescription the words. 'I?m a what doctor?' resonating in his head. "Oh god, oh god, what am I going to do?" Gerald asked himself as he walked along the high street towards his local chemist shop. ?Just take your medicine and stop being such a drama queen.? Gerald imagined his wife?s voice replying in his head. Gerald visited the pharmacy and then a local deli, he then took his food and sat with an open bottle of cola and two pill in his hand, he hesitated for a while wondering if he was doing the right thing before popping the pills into his mouth and taking a swig of the drink before starting on his sandwich. -==- Sometime later Gerald used his mobile phone to contact his son. "Dad?" "Hi son just ringing to see how you are." "Actually pretty crap as you are asking, doc says I have ?Freshers flu? I?ve been feeling really run down and crappy since I last visited you." "Oh that?s rotten luck, do you need anything, I mean I could pop down to see you tomorrow if you like and bring provisions." "Err yes if you like, I have lectures until eleven but I'll be free all afternoon." "I'll do some shopping for you and meet you at lunchtime then." "Okay dad, look forward to it, see ya." Gerald placed the phone down on the table, put his head in his hands and whimpered, "Oh Gerry what on earth are you going to do?" After a few minutes Gerald looked up as he imagined someone was in the room with him, there was a smell in the room a very familiar but faint smell, Gerald was instantly taken back to a time several years ago when he'd first met Nancy and her son Jacob for the second time, he recalled her smiling face as she crouched and explained something to the toddler she was with. Gerald smiled as he recalled her fingers running through her long blond hair as she slipped some behind her ear. Gerald remembers the toddler starting to point at him and Nancy turning and smiling when she realised who her son was pointing at. "Oh hello there, fancy meeting you again, Jacob and I were just off to the seaside, I don't suppose..." Gerald smiled to himself as he remembered sitting next to Nancy on the bus and taking in her fresh scent as they headed towards the coast. Unfortunately, Gerald's reminiscences were caught short as he was brought back to earth by his doorbell going off. "Got a parcel for you mate, looks like the missus has been ordering stuff," said the friendly postman. Gerald looked at the label on the package and it was from an online retailer that sold women's clothing, he sighed and then signed for the package. On his return from the front door he threw the package on the settee. "I'm losing the bloody plot I am." The next thing Gerald remembered was as he stood in front of the wardrobe mirror in his bedroom dressed in a white full figured corselette, Gerald stood looking at himself in the mirror and apart from the fact his balls ached terribly due to being squished into his body by the reinforced crotch of his underwear he started to nervously smile. "Maybe the doc is right and there is a woman in me fighting to get out," he said as he reached for one of the three packs of taupe stockings on the dressing table to his side. Gerald was correct in what he'd said but not in the way he would ever have wanted, nor did he realise that the burgeoning personality within him was hell bent on remodelling his body until it was as near to Mona Hazelton's old body as modern medical science could get it, then she would take over fully. Gerald stood in front of the mirror once more and smiled, he'd managed to pull the stockings up his legs and had managed to fasten the tops to the inbuilt garter tabs with little trouble, he slipped his feet into his slippers and after donning on of his wife's housecoats went downstairs with one of her many little bottles of nail polish. As he retired for bad later that evening Gerald removed his stockings but left on the corselette as he'd grown used to the way it seemed to hug his figure and as he picked his deceased wife's nightdress up before slipping it over his head he noticed his red painted nails and smiled. "I think I'll run with this for a while and see where it leads me, it's not like I'm hurting anyone is it?" he said to himself completely oblivious to the malevolent entity growing in power within him. Chapter Eight: An Unexpected Attraction Jacob sat through his lecture the next morning without much enthusiasm as he felt as though in the grip of a never ending hangover and by the time he arrived at the entrance lobby of the halls of residence he'd forgotten completely that he was meeting with his father. "Jacob," said Gerald as he enthusiastically waved at his son entering. "Oh Hi dad." "I brought you some shopping and essentials." Jacob took one of the offered carrier bags from his father and they headed up to his room. "Cuppa?" asked Jacob as he entered and dropped his bag by the door next to the pile of dirty clothing and underwear eventually destined for the family washing machine back at the cottage. "Please, I must say Jacob this room is smaller than I remember it being." "Probably all of my stuff cluttering it up." Gerald sat by a small desk next to the window whilst his son made him a mug of tea and looked at his nails, checking to see that he'd cleaned off all of the polish, the pair chatted whilst they drank from the stained mugs before Gerald said. "Fancy lunch my treat?" "S'pose but I'm still feeling kinda iffy." "Okay then lead on." Gerald and Jacob left the halls and walked the short distance into town. After a while they entered a pub that claimed to serve good food and after ordering at the bar sat down with a pint of bitter each. "How are you finding halls Jacob?" "Okay I suppose but it's really very quiet at night," He smiled at his stepfather "So much for a wild social life, not that I've had the energy recently." The food arrived and as they ate Jacob commented. "Is everything okay Dad? It's just you have that 'I need to tell you something' look on your face," Gerald's cheeks became bright red. "I went back to the doctors Jacob and he referred me to a grief counsellor who then referred me to a psychiatrist," Jacob stayed silent with loaded fork just by his mouth and his eyes looking into his fathers. "And." "The shrink thinks I'm a woman in a man's body." Jacob laughed out loud. "Then I think you should get a new psychiatrist Dad as that one had obviously been sniffing too many permanent marker pens." "I'm serious Son, he's even prescribed pills for me to take." Jacobs look then changed. "Are you sure dad?" He leaned over and placed his hand on his fathers and somehow realised instantly that what his father was saying was true. "Yes son, I don't really know what to make of it I've never felt like a woman before or anything in fact I rather liked being me." "And now?" "Since my diagnosis you mean?" "Yes." "I still feel like me nothing has really changed, oh except I've been feeling a bit rough in the mornings." "So these pills you're taking, do you know what they are?" "Yes I googled them, one of them suppresses my testarostazone." "Testosterone yes and the other?" "That is a female hormone pill." "Dad are you sure about this?" "Not really Jacob I'm not sure what to think." "When are you visiting the shrink again?" "Thursday afternoon at two." "I was coming home this weekend anyway would you like me to come with you?" "Would you?" "Of course, I don't want my dad turning into my mum if he doesn't have too, I'm sure it's just a clerical error or something like that." "Thanks son." And with that Gerald leant over and hugged his son, something he rarely did. Gerald left his stepson later that afternoon feeling happier and with three bags of dirty clothing. Jacob was also feeling much better than he had in days and as he started to unpack the bags of shopping his father had brought him he pulled out a completely unexpected item a bra and brief set still in their packaging, Jacob stood transfixed just looking at the alien items of clothing in his hand, he sighed as he figured his father must have accidentally left some of his shopping in the bags of supplies. "I can?t believe dad is actually going with this, it just has to be a mistake," As Jacob felt the clothing he started to feel an urge he'd never felt before a totally foreign feeling an urge from deep within him to actually try on the underwear, Jacob immediately dropped the underwear onto the carpeted floor of his room and backed away from it as though it were a wild animal preparing to pounce, within seconds Jacobs headache had returned and he started to experience the flu like symptoms he'd been suffering for the last two weeks. As Jacob lay on his bed hugging his pillow and looking at the underwear on the floor he started thinking to himself. 'I wonder what they would feel like?' 'Don't be stupid Jacob that's women's underwear' 'It does look soft though.' Jacob argued with himself for several minutes before nearly half an hour later finding himself almost naked in his socks in front of the mirror on the wall wearing the soft cotton panties and padded ?A? cup bra. Jacob gazed at his reflection as he traced his fingers slowly down the soft fabric of the shoulder straps and onto the fabric of one of the bra cup's, his breathing became laboured as he sighed and watched as his other hand slipped past the waistband of his panties and started to gently massage his still flaccid penis. On Thursday Gerald met his son at the bus station Jacob was pleased to see his father but a little disconcerted to see that he had painted his nails with a pale pink nail polish. Chapter Nine: Shopping and its Consequences "Well if he hadn't explained it so well I would never have believed it Dad?" Said Jacob as he and Gerald exited the clinic together. "I know it's crazy isn't it?" "It is a bit, so what drugs has he given you this time?" "Oh just a stronger version of the female hormones I was on and the other ones and a list of places that do hair removal, doc said I should just get rid of my current hormones though and start with the new ones tonight." "That seems really wasteful." "It does, I mean at this rate the chemist's will be hassling me to get a pre-payment certificate." "It might be worth it," said Jacob. "So what do you want to do now Jacob, I can drop you off at home if you like or we can go to the wholesalers together." "Would it include lunch?" "I suppose it could." "Then wholesalers it is, but chemist shop first." Gerald and Jacob first filled the prescription and then went to the local wholesalers browsing through the many isles of homeware, DIY, and other essentials until they came upon a large Halloween display taking an entire isle with large plastic skeletons bats, costumes banners and many children's costumes. "Hey look dad, they do adult costumes too look over there," said Jacob as he pointed. "Oh yes so they do." "Wig's too, look," said Jacob as he pulled an unpacked wig with straight long black hair from the shelf and placed it on his head over his own sandy coloured hair. "You could go as a witch dad woooooohooooo." "Stop messing and put that wig back," said Gerald irritatedly. "Dad why not? You can just about get away with anything at Halloween, you could take being a woman for a trial run just to make sure." "No, no I couldn't." "Why not?" "Well for a start those costumes are really tacky and tarty." "And? It's for Halloween remember, you're not going to a wedding," Gerald thought for a second thinking of a way to get out of his predicament. "Okay then but you have to dress the same as me." "What! Me? No I don't think so, that's just so wrong," Gerald smiled at the look of embarrassment and confusion on his sons face. "So we'll get two sexy witch costumes and two wigs, oh and two witches hats and..." "Dad no I don't want to please I was just joking, messing about." "Actually Jacob I've really warmed to the idea now, ooh a scary makeup kit and contact lenses oh this is going to be fun." "Dad please I was just kidding." Gerald smiled at his son then realising that he'd gone too far started to put the clothing back on the racks. It was at this point that Jacob experienced a profound sense of loss and just couldn't understand why he was getting such strange feelings so hastily he asked his father. "I, if, if I wear one of those costumes dad would you actually do it too?" "Yes I suppose I would, it could be fun and as you say it would let me get a feeling for how a woman feels as it seems I'm destined to be one soon anyway." "All right then," Whispered Jacob hesitantly "I'll do it, just this once." Later that day as Jacob set the table for their evening meal Gerald appeared at the door to the dining room he was dressed in one of the witch costumes they'd bought earlier with spider web patterned tights and the long black wig on with a floppy witches hat on his head, the only thing wrong were the old tartan slippers he was wearing. "So what do you think, do I look like a witch?" Jacob stood and stared at his father, it was the first time he'd seen him deliberately dressed in a feminine manner and to Jacob he didn't actually look that bad. "You just need a broom and some scary makeup and you'll really look the part dad." "And some shoes, I tried a pair of your mums but couldn't quite squeeze my feet into them." "Food is just about ready; do you want to get changed first?" Gerald took the pointed hat from his head and swept the long black hair of the wig behind his shoulder. "Actually I think I'll stay like this for a bit, unless of course you feel uncomfortable seeing me like this?" Jacob smiled broadly at his father. "Actually I think you look great, if I had the time I might have tried my costume on too." "I can look after the food if you want too?" Jacob stood for several seconds pondering what his father had said. "Really?" "Yes if you like." "You don't think it's a little weird dad? "I do but what the hell, no one is going to see us. The other costume and accessories are on my bed." "Give me five minutes," said Jacob as he left the room swiftly and bounded up the staircase towards the bedrooms. When Jacob arrived in his father?s room he noticed the costume on the bed and started to undress, when he pulled down his jeans he exposed not only a pair of powder blue panties but also freshly shaved legs, Jacob took the pair of tights from the packet and after balling a leg up into a doughnut slipped first one foot and then the other into the thin patterned mesh. Jacob knew how to don tights as once in secondary school he had been a merry man in a musical version of Robin Hood. Next Jacob allowed the sexy witch costume to fall over his body followed quickly by the long black wig that was horribly tangled and took a little time to brush out with what he recognised as his mother?s old hairbrush, Jacob noticed to his left in a cardboard box his mother?s old makeup bag, he leant over, picked it up and opened it. On the top of the many foreign items was something Jacob recognised, a lipstick, Jacob nervously removed the lipstick from the bag, removed the cap on top and gently twisted the base causing a red stick of pigment to emerge. With a wicked grin on his face Jacob touched the lipstick to his lower lip and shuddered. About two minutes later Gerald stood at the base of the stairs and shouted up. "Son come on or our dinner will get cold." "Coming," answered an invisible voice before Gerald caught sight of his son stepping cautiously onto the first step from the landing wearing a pair of his late wife's heels. "I must have small feet for a boy Dad," Gerald looked as his son slowly and tentatively stepped down each stair his unaccustomed ankles wobbling with each step and as he noticed his son's red lips he placed his right hand to his chest and gasped. "You're wearing lipstick." "I am, what do you think?" "Actually I'm a bit shocked." Gerald offered his son his hand and they entered the dining room holding hands. Gerald sat opposite his son and as they started to eat he smiled at Jacob. "This must seem so weird to you son?" "Actually Dad it doesn?t, it would probably look totally mad to anyone looking in through the window but with what you?re going through at the moment playing a bit of dress up seems pretty tame." "Wine?" "Please," Jacob offered his father his glass and he filled it from the newly opened bottle by his side. Jacob took a sip from the glass and smiled. "It?s sweet, I like it." Gerald could not help noticing however the curved lipstick semi-transparent lip print stain that had now appeared on the rim of his son?s glass. "I appreciate you getting into the spirit of this for me and I know that you are only dressing like that to make me feel more at ease Jacob but I do appreciate the gesture." "That?s okay Dad It isn?t really that bad at all." The pair continued with their meals and afterwards as Gerald washed up Jacob asked. "Do you want me to take this bagged rubbish to the bins for you Dad?" "Yes if you wouldn?t mind, the white bag is for recycling." "What about the pills on the countertop, your old ones?" "Just put them in with the rubbish too son," Jacob picked up the rubbish bag and then the recycling bag and on realising his hands were full placed the recycling bag on the floor, took the medicine off the counter and placed the two small bottles of pills into a large pocket within the skirt of his dress. After picking up the other bag once more he left via the back door into the garden where the two wheelie bins were kept. In the cool night air Jason smiled to himself as the breeze gently teased the fabric of his dress, and listened to the slow click clack as his heels negotiated the narrow footpath to the bins. "I?ve gotta do this again sometime," he said to himself as he lifted the large plastic lid of the wheelie bin and deposited the bag of rubbish in it followed by the other bin. He then turned deftly on his heels and headed back towards the cottage. Chapter Ten: Malia It was not Jacob?s intention to keep the pills he?d forgotten to put in the bin, but as he undressed that evening for bed and his dress rattled as he took it off he removed the two almost full bottles of medication and placed them on the bedside table. 'I?ll drop them off at the chemist tomorrow on my way back to Uni.' he thought before as though controlled by an unseen hand he opened each bottle and removed one pill from each. This was closely followed by Jacob thinking ?I wonder what it would feel like to go through what Dad is going through, do these pills make you feel differently?' Thirty seconds was all it took for Jacob to decide to find out for himself, he popped both pills into his mouth took a swig of juice from a bottle and swallowed. Jacob was completely unaware of the tiny entity within him that was still fighting for its very existence and gently steering him down a path he would never have contemplated a few weeks earlier. -==- That night whilst Jacob slept soundly in his room he was completely unaware that his father was standing by his bed and looking down on his peacefully sleeping form except it wasn?t his father who was in control. very quietly at just over a whisper a high harsh voice spoke for the first time in over one hundred and thirty years "Soon my sister soon we will be reunited." Next morning Jacob woke early packed his bag and left for his halls back at university, he also carried with him a backpack of newly laundered clothing. When Jacob arrived at his room within the halls he threw the two bags onto his bed and picked up the bag containing his laptop and notes he usually used and headed off to his first lecture of the day. When Jacob returned to his room later that afternoon he decided to instead of leaving his clothing in the bag and use it as and when necessary he?d actually use the drawers and small wardrobe provided. As Jacob unpacked his bag he quickly realised that some of the items of underwear in the pile of newly washed smalls were actually women?s underwear consisting of three pairs of panties one small ?A? cup bra and a pair of tights. "He?s losing it Dad is finally losing his marbles," Sighed Jacob as he picked up the small pile of feminine clothing and separated it from his normal underwear. unfortunately the mere act of touching the soft fine fabric brought forward the urge to at least try on something, so like a few days earlier Jacob found himself standing semi naked in front of the mirror in his room wearing a bra and panties but unlike before he was also holding two pills in one hand and a glass of water in the other and without even thinking of the consequences of his actions he popped the pills into his mouth took a swig and swallowed then actually felt his whole body quiver as he placed the glass back down. "Too late now you idiot," he berated himself as he pulled a sweatshirt over his top then pulled his jeans up over his pantied behind. "Food time," he said to himself as five minutes later he exited his room in search of a kebab or other such healthy student delicacy. It was only when Jacob was sitting on a wall with his evening meal consisting of grilled reconstituted sheep in a pita bread with lots of vegetables and a hot chilli sauce garnish did he realise that he was actually wearing a bra, shrugging his shoulders he continued to delve into his evening meal whilst taking the occasional swig from a plastic bottle of cola. Once finished his meal Jacob took a slow walk through the main shopping street of Newcastle. Northumberland Street and after a while turned into the large shopping precinct called Eldon Square, he aimlessly wandered along the shop fronts that were still open and found himself being drawn to the ladies footwear stores. "Get a grip of yourself Jacob," he said to himself as he became transfixed by a pair of soft black leather stiletto heeled ankle boots. "Can I help you sir?" came an unexpected voice to his right. Jacob Sighed and said, "You wouldn?t believe the pickle I?ve gotten myself into Miss." The young woman sales assistant smiled. "I think you might be surprised sir, is it a bet a dare or some other weird university ritual." Jacob laughed. "A dare. Sort of yes." "Would you like to elaborate." "It?s Halloween; I?ve sort of agreed to dress as a witch but I sort of have to get into character beforehand." "Ah well that 'sort of' explains the bra then," said the now smiling assistant. "Oh God, sorry I have to go." Jacob could feel his cheeks flushing as his embarrassment grew "It?s okay sir, I?ve only been working here six months and you wouldn?t believe the weirdo?s that come in her sometimes, at least you?re cute, so what were you looking at?" "Err those over there the lace up boots, do you have them without such a high heel?" "I can check for you if you would like? Come in I?ll measure your feet." Jacob followed the pretty young woman into the shoe store and sat down. Take your trainers off then, and your socks, Jacob complied. "Okay now stand up." The assistant placed a measuring device under Jacobs foot and placed a strap over. "Seven and a half, oh you lucky thing at least you won?t have too much trouble getting shoes to fit, just give me a minute and I?ll get you some footwear to try." When the sales assistant returned she was carrying three boxes and a 3 pack of barely black knee highs. "Okay we only have these in a four inch heel I?m afraid but I?ve brought a pair of cheapie two and a half inch heels you can practice in if you would like." "Oh." Jacob donned the knee highs and firstly placed his feet into the lace up ankle boots, the assistant deftly laced each boot for him and helped him up to take his first few tentative steps. "I don?t think I can do this miss," stated Jacob nervously as he teetered across the carpeted floor. "Of course you can just concentrate, put your heel down first and then your toes, it?s Malia by the way." "What is?" "My name it?s Malia." "That is a lovely name." "Ooh that?s it you?re getting the hang of it now." Jacob left the shop with two pairs of shoes, a pack of knee highs a slightly lower balance on his current account and Malia?s phone number, he was feeling incredibly pleased with himself. Malia had no magic herself nor did she have any special powers but she liked Jacob?s smile, she was intelligent and had wanted to go on to further education when she?d left School but after a disagreement with her father she?d been forced to leave home and put her aspirations on hold, at least for a while. Malia had drifted from one relationship to another over the last two years, she?d experimented with both boys and girls and was what could easily be described as undecided about which she preferred. Jacob was a departure for Malia and from the very second they spoke she could feel an attraction to him. Two days after their first meeting whilst she was having her lunch Malia received call from Jacob and as she answered. "Hi, it?s Jacob from the other night, I was wondering if you were doing anything this evening?" "Oh well if you fancy, there?s a Polish art house movie on at the Tyneside cinema about a clog maker?s fight against a woodworm infestation." "Err okay then," answered Jacob hesitantly, followed by playful giggling from Malia. "Actually to be honest with you I?d rather watch an action movie wouldn?t you?" it was now Jacob?s turn to laugh, "I?ll tell you what, how about you meet me outside 'The Gate' at say half five, I?ll treat you to a pizza, then we can go up to the cinema." "Okay that sounds great, see you then." "Before you go Jacob?" "Yes." "Are you still practising hard with your heels." "Yes I?m actually wearing the boots now, still really wobbly though." "Don?t worry it?ll come; you?ll be a natural by Halloween." "See Ya." Malia smiled and continued with her lunch. In the time between Jacob first meeting Malia and Halloween they had become very good friends, she?d even helped him choose suitable makeup for the event and showed him how to apply it correctly and even talked him into going out into the night and walk along some of the less adequately lit streets of the local area in his heels for the practice, something the both found immensely entertaining. Chapter Eleven: Hallowe'en "Dad I?m home," said Jacob as he dumped his bags on the kitchen floor. "I?ll be down in a second," said his father from upstairs followed a few seconds later by the sound of his father coming down the staircase in the hall, when Gerald entered Jacob stood with his mouth open not entirely sure what to say as his father was wearing a long patterned skirt. "So what do you think?" asked Gerald as he posed unconvincingly. "Ahh pffff it?s a new look." "It?s too much isn?t it? My shrink says I should be getting used to women's clothing so I bought it at the charity shop where I volunteer as it was going cheap." "Sorry Dad I keep forgetting, actually it looks quite good on you a bit like a long kilt." "Kilt this isn?t tartan son, this is only the finest Harris tweed, or at least that?s what it says on the label, Cup of tea?" Jacob looked his father over as he made tea and noticed that his shirt was actually a blouse and he could see the lines of his bra straps, Jacob shivered a little at this wishing he?d actually worn one of his own bra?s today as he actually now felt a little naked without one. "So how is your um transition going Dad?" "Slowly, it seems that the further you are away from puberty the less effective the hormones are at doing their thing so apart from really sore nipples and my hair going on a mad growth spree I feel much the same." "Did you do your own nails?" Jacob asked with interest, Gerald smiled and wiggled his fingers showing off the beginnings of his longer nails. "Sometimes I just sit in front of the telly with my emery boards, files and varnish and do them, it?s really relaxing although the right hand can be a little awkward to do." "They look good, that?s quite a statement though black." "Well yes it is Halloween this evening after all after." Jacob smiled. "Yes of course you?ve been doing a little preparation for this evening haven't you?" Gerald nodded and poured two cups of tea from a large teapot. "So are you still up for a little dress-up this evening Jacob?" "I am and I?ve been practising too, I bought heels to practice walking in and my friend Malia has been giving me makeup tips." "Malia?" "Oh yes, I met her when I got my boots, she?s nice." "You?ve gotten yourself a girlfriend, oh that is wonderful, I?m so pleased for you," Gerald came over smiling warmly and hugged his son but as soon as Gerald?s face had passed Jacobs and they embraced Gerald?s face contorted in to one of anger and annoyance. By the time their embrace had stopped Gerald was smiling again and they continued to chat together until the daylight started to fade. "I think it?s time for us to change now son, I?ve laid out your costume on your bed, I?ll be up to change myself in a while as I have some spray cobwebs and a few treats to arrange first, you have enough time for a bath too if you wish." "Okay dad See you in a bit." Jacob left his father and carrying his backpack went up to his room. Jacob closed the door behind himself and noticed on the bed the costume he?d worn previously but instead of tights they had been replaced by black patterned stockings along with a matching bra, pantie and suspender belt set. To the right of the underwear was a plain white box that when opened contained two beautifully crafted breast forms with erect nipples and a tube of adhesive. Jacob also noticed a set of false nails all ready to be glued to his normal nails. "Oh dad these must have cost a fortune," Jacob said to himself as he started to undress quickly exposing his bare chest and the red polka dot high waisted panties that hugged his smooth behind. Jacob stepped out of his panties, looking around he noticed a silken dressing gown hanging on the back of the door and as he padded across the carpet towards it he noticed his reflection and smiled at himself, Jacob picked up the gown and slipped his arms into its sleeves then before fastening it stood before the mirror and looked quizzically at his reflection, his legs were now devoid of the thick dark covering that until recently they'd had and the hair in his pubic area had been tidied and reduced also, there was still a little hair on his chest but that seemed over the last few days to have started to thin but the area that had changed the most was Jacobs nipple areas. The small areola that he'd lived with his entire life were now protruding from his chest ever so slightly as if being pushed by something from behind, this had the effect that the tissue of Jacobs areola now looked stretched and as such looked larger he didn't even notice as he said to himself, "Looking good," opened the door to his room and headed across to the bathroom where it appeared his father had run him a bath. "Mmmm bubbles, nice," he said as the gown slipped down his arms and pooled on the floor and he stepped into the warm scented water. Just over an hour later Jacob sat by a small mirror he'd found and was wishing that he'd glued the false nails to his hands last as he tried to line his eyes without lacerating his eyeball with his new fingernails, he was however enjoying every minute of this new experience, Jacobs new nails did however have one advantage as they were really good at scratching his itchy swollen areola and nipples. A little later Jacob gently eased the stockings up his legs and fastened them to the straps of his new suspender belt and before putting the new bra on looked over at the box containing the breast forms, he leant over and took out the leaflet from the already open box then started to read, he followed the instructions to the letter and after marking their position and applying spray adhesive to the rear of the form continued with his makeup applying a thick coat of dark lipstick before returning to the two upturned breasts and firmly pressing each onto his chest and then flipping up each cup of his bra so that the forms would be supported whilst the glue dried. Jacob really liked the feeling of weight on his chest as he leant over to get the long black wig from its form and moved it closer to himself. "No dress first and then wig," he said to himself as he stood up took the witches costume and stepped into it not even noticing that this wasn't the cheap costume his father had bought him some time ago as it was a more substantial garment with several layers of built in petticoat and a row of small pearl like buttons up the back Jacob shivered with delight as the soft cool fabric slipped over his skin. "Ohhhh I could really get into this," he said breathlessly to himself as he clumsily started to fasten the buttons at the rear of his dress "Get into what dear, oh gosh you do look pretty Jacob. Oh my." "Dad!" "I'm sorry I was just passing your room, here let me assist with those fiddly little buttons," Jacob stood still as his father who was now dressed in his costume complete with pointed hat fastened the buttons of the bodice, slowly pulling the fabric of the dress around his mid-section causing him so sigh. Gerald said nothing just continued to fasten the small buttons until his son's torso was completely encased in soft but unyielding fabric. "Okay all done how does that feel?" 'Wonderful simply wonderful, absolutely dreamy.' Thought Jacob but out of his mouth came a deadpan. "Alright, it's a little tight." "Okay on with your wig and shoes, I'll see you downstairs." Jacob watched as his father stomped out of the room in a most unladylike fashion, even though he was wearing heels he still walked like a man. Jacob took his wig and with his own hair held out of the way in a wig cap placed the long black wig over his head and adjusted it until it felt central on his head, Jacob then secured the wig to his head further with several pins before gently brushing out a few stray tangles. Sitting on his bed he slipped first his left then his right foot into his heeled boots and started to lace them up all the time smiling as the soft leather slowly moulded itself to his ankles as the lacing got higher and higher. Jacob got up from the bed with ease and strode perfectly over to the window smiling at himself and feeling smug that all of his practising had paid off. Peeking out into the street Jacob could now see a trickle of very young trick or treaters with their parents making their was slowly up the lane towards their cottage. "Oh this is going to be fun," he said excitedly as he turned on his pointed heel and made his way downstairs to where his father was waiting. Unlike the first time he'd come downstairs in heels this time he stepped with confidence and smiled as he glided effortlessly down the staircase with his father watching on. Gerald smiled broadly and clapped as he watched his son descend the stairs so perfectly and femininely. "Oh Jacob you are perfect just perfect oh what a beautiful daughter I have this evening." "Thank you Dad." Gerald frowned. "At least for tonight I think you should call me mum don't you think?" "Okay then Mum it is then." "Oh have you thought about what your female name is going to be for this evening?" Asked Gerald, Jacob went blank and glassy eyed for just a second then said. "Clara I quite like the name Clara. or Claire yes I think Claire would be a good name." Jacob felt himself shudder as he said the name." "Would you care for a glass of red wine Claire my dear?" Jacob/Claire smiled at his father and getting into the spirit of the evening said, "Yes thank you Mummy, that would be lovely." While Gerald was pouring wine the doorbell went off, Jacob/Claire answered by himself noticing as he went that the entire hallway was now decked out with spiders webs, pumpkins and other tacky Halloween paraphernalia, As Jacob/Claire opened the door he was confronted by several small children and one supervising parent. "Trick or treat," they shouted together. "Oh let me see what we have here then," said Jacob/ Claire in an imitation of an old woman's voice as he grabbed a large bowl of mixed sweets (Candy) and held it in front of the eager little hands. The woman with the children said, "This is Gerald's house isn't it?" Jacob/Claire smiled and answered. "Yes it is, he's just getting refreshment's for us." Gerald chose that moment to appear by his son's side, the woman said, "I see you decided to go with the witches costume after all Gerry?" "Yes I thought it would make a change from a vampire costume." "Well it worked; you make a very good witch as does your daughter although she's far too pretty to make a proper witch isn't she? Is this your daughter from a previous marriage or something?" "Yes Deirdre or something." "Couldn't your son make it this evening? No probably out gallivanting or pub crawling or whatever students do these days eh?" "Yes Deirdre something like that." "Oh well no rest for the wicked eh? Need to take these little monsters to their next destination, toodle oooh," As the group turned to leave Gerald closed the front door. "Nosey old cow." "Dad I mean Mum she thought I was a girl." "Well yes, that's because you look like one Claire." "Yes but this is just a bit of dress up I'm really a boy remember?" Jacob actually felt a little nauseous as he said the word "Boy." The evening went well and for the next two or so hours Gerald and his son answered the door several times to mostly small children then just as the pair were about to call it a night the doorbell went off again this time however it was teenagers wearing sick monster masks and chancing their arm to get some sweets or money. Gerald offered the teens the large half full bowl of sweets and four grasping hands reached into it and greedily grabbed their fill of loose sweets, then just as they were about to leave one of the teens said. "Hey you're a bloke," to Gerald. "Yes I?m in fancy dress." "You make a bloody ugly woman are you one of those Tranny?s like off the telly?"? ? "It?s Halloween lads you get to dress up on Halloween." "Yea, bet you do it at weekends too, my dad has told me about people like you." "Not like me he hasn?t," said Gerald through gritted teeth, the lads turned to leave and headed along the path towards the gate but as Gerald was closing his front door he heard thuk thuk as his front door was egged the largest and most vocal of the teenagers stood defiant at the gate and gave Gerald a two finger salute before running to catch his mates up. For an instant Gerald ceased to be Gerald and a far darker personality took control of his body and started to mumble whilst gripping tightly to the stone post by the front door, Gerald?s hand illuminated a dim dark orange briefly before streaks of orange lightning travelled down through one of the quartz veins of the stone pillar and into the ground. Gerald slumped slightly as a small raised hump appeared on the front lawn and then the raised subterranean mound headed at speed towards the running teenager. The teenager was laughing as he ran totally unaware of what was behind him only knowing something was wrong when he fell to the ground in absolute agony. If his friends had been watching they would have been shocked to see a paving stone lift and from the gap created absolutely terrified to see sand gravel and soil forming in an instant into an arm with attached hand that grabbed the teens lower leg and snapped it as though it were a small dry twig. The obnoxious teen fell to the ground and his mates were alerted to his plight by his screams of agony as he lay on the ground looking at both his Tibia and fibula sticking out through the torn skin of his lower leg as his foot dangled limply. The entity controlling Gerald?s body looked on and smiled wickedly before closing the front door and relinquishing it's temporary control, Gerald became himself once more. "They were a bit rude Mum," said Jacob/Claire as he passed his father a topped up glass of wine. "Er, y, yes I suppose they were but they were right weren?t they, I do make an ugly woman?" "Not at all Mum I?m sure that once the hormones take full effect you?ll soften up and be as pretty as my other mum was." "You on the other hand you look absolutely gorgeous tonight." Jacob/Claire blushed a deep crimson but deep down loved the compliment. A few minutes later Jacob/Claire heard siren's and then noticed through the curtains of the living room a blue flashing light as he was sitting with his legs crossed and enjoying the warming effects of the wine. "Any idea what's happening just along the lane outside Mum?" "No none at all," he replied honestly, Jacob/Claire rose from his chair and walked over to the window. "It's an ambulance, I wonder what has happened, I'll just go and see." Jacob/Claire left the living room and headed out into the night, he arrived to find a police car and Ambulance at the side of the road and one of the trick or treat youths being lifted onto a trolley prior to his trip to hospital with his mates standing back and talking amongst themselves. Jacob/ Claire listened. "I think that whatever they've given him has sent him a bit mad Pigsy, he's just told that woman cop that the pavement grabbed him and snapped his leg." "Yea I mean that's likely isn't it, stupid git was careless that's all, d'ya think we should ring his Mam?" "Naa the pigs will do that c'mon let's sneak off." Jacob/Claire turned and headed back towards the cottage and as he heard the click of his heels on the paving stones he smiled at himself. "Oh I think I could really get used to this," he said under his breath as he entered the cottage gate. Chapter Twelve: Well That's a Turn Up When Jacob/Claire undressed that evening for bed he felt a profound sense of sadness with each item of clothing he removed until he noticed that carefully lain over the chair by the side of his bed was a pair of silken pyjamas, Jacob/Claire smiled as he carefully unclipped and rolled each stocking down his leg. It was obvious to his father as he met Jacob/Claire several minutes later from the way his silken pyjamas hung that his son was still wearing his breast forms and a bra. "Good lord son are you sure you're not a girl? You certainly take enough time in the bathroom." Jacob/Claire smiled. "A girl needs time to prepare mummy," he replied half-jokingly. At roughly two the next morning Gerald was once again standing over his sleeping son and had one finger touching his temple and started to ask in a quiet feminine but rough voice "Clara, is something wrong, why are you not thriving?" Jacob stirred a little in his sleep and he started to whisper. "The boy is strong sister, his body attacked me before I could find sanctuary but I am now gaining strength, this new world is full of strangeness but I am slowly learning through his eyes and mind my darling Mona." "How soon?" "I am still very weak, need to move slowly." "I will accelerate his feminisation so that his body will be ready for you." "Thank you my Szzztrr..." Gerald's controlling entity Mona then took out a? ? pre prepared syringe from his skirt pocket, pulled down Jacob's silken bottoms a little and stuck the needle into the one of his thigh muscles then slowly pressed the plunger dispensing a heavy dose of oestrogen into his son that would slowly leech out of the muscle, Mona then returned his pyjama's to their normal position kissed Jacob on the head and walked out of his son's bedroom. "Good morning son," said Gerald brightly the next morning as Jacob appeared at the breakfast bar. "Ughhh I feel dreadful how much of that red wine did I drink last night?" "Only two or three glasses dear," replied Gerald brightly. "Bacon and eggs okay?" Jacob made a "Mmmmfff" sound as his hand went to his mouth followed by him running towards the downstairs toilet, Gerald noted that as his son ran his false breasts bounced in an almost hypnotic movement, he smiled then shrugged his shoulders. "Hmm, that'll be a possibly then?" he said as he placed two rashers of fried bacon and one fried egg on his son's plate. Jacob returned a couple of minutes later; he was ashen faced and just pushed the breakfast away from him opting instead for a slice of dry toast. And a glass of water, fortunately after a paracetamol he started to feel a little better. "Dad?" "Yes son." "Do you know how to get these breast thingies off?" "I believe you just gently peel them away from the skin and then clean off the remnants of glue." "I tried that Dad but it hurt a bit." "Oh you big girls blouse, here undo your jammies and let me have a go." Jacob undid the buttons of his silk pyjamas revealing his son's chest, soft cotton bra and partially peeled breast forms. "Bra too," Jacob reached around and undid the two little catches on his bra? ? ? then lifted the cups of the bra over his falsies to give Gerald access to them. "Okay, here goes," said Gerald as he slipped his fingers between his son's skin and the false breast and started to ease away the adhesive film. "What on earth!!" exclaimed Gerald as the falling breast form gave way and fell into his son's lap revealing one of Jacob's swollen and inflamed areola and nipple." "OOOOOWWWWWwww," whined Jacob as the tears of pain started to flow as his hand went to his breast in attempt to sooth the pain. Gerald continued and removed the other silicon form fell onto Jacob's lap. "Jacob what on earth is happening to your chest?" "I dunno dad those lumps look much worse than last night and they hurt like hell now." "I think I may know," said Gerald as he undid the buttons on his own shirt revealing similar but smaller bumps on his own chest. Jacob looked in disbelief at his father?s chest. "What is it dad what's happening to me?" "Well with me son it is because of the hormones I'm budding it's the start of my breasts growing but with you I have absolutely no idea," Gerald paused "You haven't been taking hormones have you?" "No dad, why would I?" Answered Jacob honestly as he had no recollection of ever taking female hormones his other personality was ensuring he didn't remember. "Well something odd is happening to you, maybe I should make an appointment at the doctor's for you, just to get you checked out, or?" "Or?" "Or you could come with me when I visit my psychiatrist later, I could ask if he'd see you?" "I suppose, but if not I'll make an appointment with Dr McKenzie before I go back to Uni." "Deal." Later that day whilst on the bus back from the psychiatrist's office, chemist shop and an impromptu shopping trip. "Well that was a turn up for the books Jacob," said his father, Jacob slowly shook his head and looked down into his lap. "I don't understand Dad how can we both be women trapped in men's bodies it's just ridiculous, your shrink seemed to think I'd been transitioning too" said Jacob as he stared at the sealed white paper bag with his medication in, his own supply of female hormones! "Remember what the Doctor said Jacob, denial is your enemy and if you continue to deny your true self you could become mentally unstable and require long periods of hospitalisation." "But Dad I just don't feel like a girl at all, I mean I have a girlfriend now and everything." "Remember what the doctor said, you don't need to be a female all of the time, so how about when you are at Uni you dress as a boy and at weekends and when you are at home with me you can be a girl?" "I'm not sure Dad." "Mum, It's Mum now remember?" "Oh, err, yes sorry, mum." "So how is the chest?" "Every time I move it's like someone is rubbing my nipples with sandpaper mum it's horrible." "Well the second you get back to the cottage take one of those soft padded 'AA' cup bras? we got from Marksies up to your room and change into it I don't want my daughter being uncomfortable all day now do I?" "No mum, I suppose," replied Jacob still unconvinced. Chapter Thirteen: Time Marches The next week after Jacob had returned to his small room in the halls of residence he wasn?t particularly happy, he?d just met with his course tutor and a member of the Universities counselling staff to inform them that he was officially in transition, the University was perfectly okay with his decision so that wasn?t the reason he wasn?t happy, Jacob wasn?t happy because he?d left his favourite heels at home and so desperately and unexpectedly wanted to wear them, Jacob found his lower heels under his bed and slipped his feet into them and nervously paced back and forward past the window waiting to see if Malia would actually call and see him. Jacob had explained in a phone call before his return that he?d been to see a psychiatrist and that he was beginning his transition to become a woman, Malia went quiet for a while and just before cancelling the call said. "Might see you tomorrow then." It was getting dark when there was a knock on the door to his room, Jacob opened the door to find Malia standing there with a large wheelie suitcase next to her. "I threw some clothes into the suitcase, thought I?d give you a head start on a new wardrobe." She smiled warmly and kissed him full on the lips then entered his room, Jacob took the handle and pulled the heavy case into his room. "Sooo you are going to be a girl soon then?" Malia asked as she propped herself up on his bed, Jacob nodded "Yes it looks that way." "It?s a good job I like both girls and boys then isn?t it?" Jacob sat down on the bed beside her and asked, "Are you any good at hugs Malia, it?s just I really need a hug at the moment." Malia looked at her conflicted friend and immediately offered him her arms. "Oh you poor thing, it must have come as somewhat of a shock to you." Jacob said nothing just held his friend and took in her lovely fresh scent. "I've never had a boyfriend that turned into a girlfriend before Jacob, I think that this is going to be an adventure for the both of us," said Malia several minutes later as she unpacked the clothing she'd gathered for Jacob out of the suitcase and placed it on the bed. "Are you sure about these clothes Malia? I mean these are all lovely clothes." "Yes Joseph, I wouldn't give you any old rubbish, you need to look at your best," Joseph went to hug Malia again but she accidentally knocked his bound chest with her elbow. "Oww, oww, oww, sorry Malia my chest is really sore at the minute." "Let me see." "I'd rather not." "Oh go on, show me where it hurts." Jacob pulled off his hoodie and his tee shirt, Malia looked on her eyes widening as she saw the bandage on Jacob's chest. "Get rid of that bandage, you'll suffocate the poor things." Jacob unwound the bindings until his two unwanted protrusions were revealed. "Oh Jacob, they're beautiful." "But they look stupid Malia and they ache constantly," Malia traced her fingers down Jacobs chest and moved closer to him. "Lie down Jacob and I'll kiss them better." "They're really tender, I'm not sure that this is such a good, ooohhhhh that's nice t, that?s reeally nice," sighed Jacob as Malia expertly kissed licked and sucked at his tiny breast buds. Nearly an hour later Jacob lay on his back, he was covered in sweat and was smiling, Malia was in the en suite bathroom and was humming to herself, Jacob had just lost his virginity and he couldn't have been happier, unfortunately deep within him the weak entity fighting a losing battle to take control of his body and mind was far from happy. That evening Jacob and Malia went out for a meal, they went dressed casually in jeans and tee shirts but they went out as girls, Jacob couldn't have been happier. As Jacob slept that night, he had a strange dream, he dreamed that he was flying above the city and surrounding countryside, the ground was below him and a bright blue sky above him, he was soaring above the countryside occasionally getting low enough that he could see people in the high street. There was a voice, he couldn't quite make out that was calling to him, the voice was familiar but he couldn't quite place it, the voice faded in and out. Up ahead of him was a white fluffy cloud, it was all alone, Joseph headed up towards the cloud and as he did the voice became louder and clearer. 'What was the voice saying' he thought to himself as he soared ever higher towards the cloud. Suddenly he was hit in the side, no not hit he was grabbed by something, claws? He looked to his right he'd been grabbed by a large black bird and it was forcing him back down towards the ground releasing him just above roof height. Jacob tried several more times to reach the large fluffy cloud but each time the big black bird thwarted his attempts 'Beware' and 'Child' were the only two words that Jacob could make out from the voice. Despite only agreeing to dress when at home by Christmas, Jacob was now dressing almost full time as a girl and he was learning to love it, so when he arrived back home for the Christmas holidays both he and his father gasped as they met each other for the first time in weeks. "Dad!" "Jacob!" they respectively said as they met at the front door of the cottage? ? Gerald now Mona looked down open mouthed at the pretty young woman that stood before him and Jacob who was now using Claire most of the time looked up at his step father who was wearing a long blue check patterned dress and an apron his hair had grown and he was wearing full makeup. "Oh wow, mum, you look great." Mona blushed and smiled at his ex-son. "And you, I can't believe how pretty you look and in such a short time. Oh wow, come in, come in." "My key wouldn't work, it wouldn't turn," said Claire as he carried his bags into the house. "Oh yes the lock has become quite temperamental, usually if you wiggle the key as you turn it works, I'll get the kettle on, I've been baking scones would you like one?" "Oh yummy yes mum I'd love one." By now Jacob had completely given up on using his boy name and only really responded to Claire. "So how is life with you now Claire? Are you enjoying being a female?" "Yes Mum with Malia's help, she's been great and is patiently teaching me about makeup and clothes and everything." "Well she's done a wonderful job, I hardly recognised you," The Gerald part of his brain meant everything he'd just said; unfortunately the Mona part was seething with jealousy and was already plotting to remove this interloper from her sisters life. The new Mum and daughter sat and chatted happily for ages that afternoon until they both went to get ready for their evening meal at a local restaurant, Claire had already bathed and was dressed in cotton panties and a padded 'B' cup bra when she realised she'd left her deodorant back at her halls, leaving her room she entered her mum's room and without looking asked. "Mummy do you have any deodorant I could borrow, Oh Mummy you have boobs now too." Clara was looking at her mum's reflected image in the wall mirror of her room, she watched as she slipped her arms into the straps of a black lacy bra and fastened the three little hooks at the back before turning to face her Mona smiled at her daughter as she slipped her hand into each of the bra cups and gathered her flesh and relocated it in the cups. "I do seem to have quite blossomed recently Claire yes, there's a fresh roll on deodorant on the dresser over there," Claire went over to the dresser and picked up the deodorant and, as she did, noticed a packet of cigarettes and a lighter. "Mum have you started smoking?" "A little yes, don't be cross with me Claire they help me relax." "I won't, Malia smokes occasionally too." Mona smiled at her daughter. "The taxi is booked for seven, stop lollygagging and get a wriggle on." "Yes Mum." Christmas was a wonderful affair for both Claire and Mona and they enjoyed each other?s company immensely and even commented several times that they were more like sisters than mother and daughter. Claire returned to university and in the spring was surprised to be informed by letter that she would be undergoing her gender reassignment within weeks as he'd been told that it would be at least a year maybe more but unwilling to look that particular gift horse in the mouth she sent her confirmation back by return of post. Malia was quite quiet about her boy/girlfriend's impending surgery but accepted it with good grace. Claire's surgery was cancelled twice and in the meantime Mona underwent hers. To Claire Mona had undergone an almost complete personality change following her surgery, gone was the quiet reflectiveness of Gerald to be replaced with an almost psychotic desire to be 'With' members of the opposite sex. On one of her visits home after Mona's surgery she was shocked on opening the front door to find her mother straddling a young man on the living room floor her breasts bouncing with abandon as she moaned, groaned and screamed as she rose and fell on his large manhood. Claire almost dying with embarrassment slunk upstairs and into her bedroom where with the image still fresh in her mind found herself becoming highly and unexpectedly aroused by what she'd just seen and was soon groping at her own breasts and trying to massage life into her own small flaccid penis, whilst all the time imagining that it were she who was being pistoned into by the virile hunk downstairs. Maybe an hour later there was a quiet knock on Claire's bedroom door. "Claire dear, I've made you a snack." Claire opened the door to her mum who looked for want of better words 'Well satisfied' "I know that you walked in on me dear and I am sorry that you had to witness me so out of control but..." Mona bit her lower lip a little before saying, "But he was rather a dish wasn't he?" Claire burst out laughing "He was, I suppose I'll find out what it's like for myself soon enough won't I?" "Oh Claire, you will but I warn you it's just sooo addictive, you'll get to the point that you?ll feel a need to have someone inside of you occasionally." "Mum TMI pleez." "Sorry dear but it's true." "I already have a girlfriend mum." "I'm being tactless aren't I? have a cake, I baked them this morning." Claire was surprised at her mum's newfound sexuality but could tell from the look on her face that she was at least happy, she wondered if that would also be her soon or at least once she'd had her own surgery. That evening whilst Claire slept soundly Mona appeared at her bedside, she was completely naked. Mona Touched her daughter's temple and said. "Clara my sister?" Then out of Claire's mouth came a low groan and. "Yes sister?" "Have you not gained control of the boy Jacob's body yet?" "Not yet for I am still weak and his body is still fighting me, I have access to his memories and his senses but not his consciousness, his consciousness isss strong and I am weakened my transference was flawed." "When the body is fully female you may be able to take control my sister then we can be together again." "There is a problem Mona?" "A problem?" "Yes, the boy he is in love." "With that harlot Malia?" "Yes sister, it is a strong bond." "I will break it Sister." Claire's eyes opened, the spirit inside her changed body was in control and looked up at its younger sister. "Kiss me sister, be with me this eve." Mona pulled the covers off the bed and slipped in next to Clara/Claire Mona's hand slipped up through the soft fabric of Clara/Claire's silk pyjamas and found one of her soft breasts, their lips touched and both women sighed. The next morning Claire was surprised to find dried secretions in her panties, that her mouth tasted slightly of stale tobacco and her breasts had several tiny bruises on them, she also felt strangely happy and satisfied. "Whoaa, that must have been some dream," she said thinking she must have had the mother of all wet dreams. "Pity I can't remember any of it." Chapter Fourteen: Claire Becomes A Woman The summer passed without incident and life went on as normal for Claire and Malia with the exception that when the new term at Uni started Claire started to commute the few miles into town instead of finding digs locally, some nights she stayed with Malia in her little bedsit and sometimes she stayed at home with her mother Mona. Mona and Gerald were now almost fully integrated as one person with Mona being the controlling entity and Gerald being side-lined having given up too much power to the voice within, Mona could hear him screaming to be let free but ignored his pleas as she was now in control of Gerald?s changed body and intended for it to stay that way. On the run up to Christmas three weeks before Claire's final surgery Mona entered Malia's place of work and started to browse shoes, she spotted Malia and said whilst holding a single black patent leather court shoe in her hand. "Excuse me young lady do you have these in a size eight with a three inch heel if possible?" Malia smiled at the prospective customer. "I'm sure we do, please take a seat, I'll check." Mona took a seat and waited patiently for Malia's return. On her return Malia had three boxes and knelt down to offer the first shoe to Mona's exposed stockinged foot, Mona smiled at Malia but behind the smile was a venomous hatred. 'This young strumpet is keeping my dear sister from me,? Mona thought as she looked at Malia's clear complexion and thin almost perfect figure with disgust. "Oh you have lovely nails dear so long and strong, may I?" Malia smiled up at the pleasant woman and offered her hand, Mona held her hand gently. "Oh it must take you hours to do those nails so perfectly my dear?" "Not really, not if you keep on top of them," replied Malia pleasantly, what Malia did not feel or notice was a single tiny transparent worm like creature slipping off Mona's hand and onto Malia's then painlessly burrowing under the skin of the palm of her hand. Mona after a short walk in the comfortable shoes paid for then using her debit card and smiled as she noticed Malia gently scratching at the palm of her hand. Malia left work for her bedsit that evening totally oblivious as to the devastating consequences of the small parasite within her body quietly feeding on the fatty tissue just under her skin. The Madness wyrm is not actually a worm nor does it cause madness, it does however eat and replicate, it's excrement causing severe inflammatory reactions within humans and as it reproduces the inflammation grows and grows across the infected persons body as the wyrm?s spread until once the brain becomes inflamed death results quickly. The results of the infection are both ugly in the extreme and very painful resulting in severe scarring of the dermis, weeping, blistering and open sores, modern medical science has little effect on the progression of the parasite and only magical intervention can cure a sufferer.? ? ? That evening Claire turned up at Malia's bedsit with a takeaway meal and after eating and a short walk they ended up in bed, Claire was no longer able to maintain an erection due to her hormone regimen but the lovers enjoyed each other?s bodies, nevertheless. "Will you come with me to hospital next week Malia?" asked Claire. "Of course I will, it?s not every day a beautiful new woman is created is it?" "Thank you, I?m really nervous about it and wonder if this is actually right for me, am I doing the right thing?" "Oh it?s probably just nerves Claire." "Probably but I seem to have this nagging doubt in the back of my mind." "If it?s any consolation I will still love you no matter what." Claire hugged her beautiful girlfriend completely unaware of the evil and devastating disease her own mother had just inflicted upon her. On the day of her surgery Malia and Claire entered hospital together and Malia stayed with her until she was wheeled away into surgery Malia kissed her on the forehead, this would be the last time she would be able to see Claire for although she did not know it at the time, as Malia watched the trolley containing her boy/girlfriend vanish down the long corridor she started to scratch at her wrist. When Claire woke from her surgery she was greeted by Mona. "Hello Claire, how do you feel?" "Awful mum, is Malia here?" "Who dear?" "Malia my girlfriend?" "I wouldn?t know Claire as we?ve never been introduced." "she said she?d be here when I woke, she promised me." "Oh, well at least I?m here for you," What Mona had omitted to say was that Malia had contacted faerie cottage and told her that due to an infection on her arm she was staying away from hospital as she didn?t want Claire to catch anything from her and to send her sincere apologies and love, a message that along with many others was not passed on. When Claire was released from hospital into Mona?s ?care? Malia was less than 100 metres away lying on a day bed in the dermatology department whilst a team of very young doctors used their extensive knowledge of obscure terminology and medical terms to diagnose that she ?Appeared to be suffering a severe allergic reaction to an unknown allergen.? Malia left hospital two days later with strong antihistamines steroids antibiotics and no real diagnosis. As Claire recovered at home Malia attempted to contact her several times only to be told politely by Mona that she would pass the message on to her. One evening some weeks later as Claire slept she had the same dream as she'd had before where she was soaring through the sky but now the voice was louder and more insistent, she could hear words in her birth mother?s voice, "Danger Jacob." It would fade but then come in clearer. "Don?t listen to Clara," and then, "Mona is dangerous very dan..." But then as before a large black bird appeared and drove Claire away from the voice, unlike last time she swooped low through the skies and headed once more towards the voice, this time the voice was urgent and fast speaking. "Listen to me my sweet child if you feel that you are losing control head into the cloud you will be safe there with Mister Tuggles." The black bird swooped once more it?s talons grasping Claire tightly around her waist and forced her down towards the ground. It was this point that Claire woke with a gasp only to find that Mona was actually in bed with her and she was naked. Claire shook Mona. "Mum, Mum wake up why are you in bed with me?" "Uh, Wha, oh ah, I?m so sorry Claire dear I must have gotten into the wrong bed by mistake." Mona quickly left Claire's room and as she entered her own room Mona said under her breath. "My patience is not infinite and you are still so weak big sister, soon I may have to remove Jacob from you myself." Claire resumed university but had no luck finding Malia, her bedsit now had new tenants and the shop in which she worked said that they'd had to let her go but gave no details, Claire was both confused and disheartened by her girlfriends apparent sudden disappearance. Chapter Fifteen: Malia?s Decline. Whilst her boyfriend was in hospital becoming her girlfriend, Malia was starting to suffer from the first stages of the wyrm infestation and a rash had formed on her hand which spread slowly up her wrist onto her arm and as the redness progressed the itching started followed promptly by small water filled blisters on the itchy area that frequently burst, Malia of course promptly consulted with a doctor who referred her to the local hospital?s dermatology department where she was prescribed with pills and potions to treat the result of the infection and not the cause. After several weeks on sick leave Malia attempted to return to work and wore cotton gloves to hide her disfigured hand but when the rash finally reached her neck and started to spread across her body it was no longer possible to hide she was reluctantly dispensed of and her employment terminated. Malia attempted to contact Claire several times but eventually gave up thinking that Claire must have found out about her disfigurement and terminated their relationship. Another blow came a few weeks later when Malia was given notice to leave her bedsit as she was behind on her rent, it was with a very heavy heart that she left her cosy little home and went to stay with a friend. Malia stayed with friends for the next couple of months before outstaying her welcome and finally spending a night sleeping rough for the first time in her life. Fortunately she was quickly helped by a charity who kitted her out with more suitable clothing for sleeping rough and even supplied her with a sleeping bag, slowly over the period of a few weeks the once pretty young woman became yet another homeless statistic, she tried for many jobs but a combination of her ailment, poor hygiene and not having a fixed address to put on job applications meant she started to slip further and further away from the services that were in place to help the vulnerable. Very late one afternoon as Malia was wandered aimlessly through the east end of Newcastle ironically less than two miles from Fairie cottage, the light was waning as darkness was drawing in, Malia noticed the entrance to a park and headed in, she was now shuffling a little as her rash had travelled down her legs and onto her feet which were now wet with burst blisters, she no longer cared if she lived or died and just wanted to sleep. Malia went past the bowling greens and behind the pavilion where she found several discarded Pizza segments in a bin. From the pavilion she found an unoccupied bench by a large and very old pear tree and unrolled her stained sleeping bag out before getting into it and falling into an initially very troubled sleep. Above her if she?d been awake she would have been horrified to see the tree?s trunk bend slightly and it?s leaf laden branches lower to protect her from the cool breeze. Malia?s mind settled and she slept soundly for the first time in months. As with most vagrants, down and outs and tramps, they are actively ignored by most people, this was the case with Malia and she slept soundly until she was awakened by. "Hoy, that?s my seat get your own." "Uh." Malia looked up to find a man standing over her, he was carrying two cans of lager. "My seat, get your own," he repeated. "Oh sorry, I, I?m so sorry." She got up gathered together her sleeping bag and backpack then quickly shuffled away and found another bench down by the pavilion. The man took his seat and opened a can and proceeded to drink slowly from it. Malia sat, wrapped herself in her sleeping bag and started to doze once more, Malia was woken from her sleep sometime later by something hitting her leg. She looked around but could see nothing, she looked over to where the man who stole her bench was sitting, he was looking at something and was sitting up straight. Malia turned to see what the man was looking at and noticed a woman in her late thirties, she was walking slowly with a little girl who was using a walking frame and was dragging her feet as she walked. The woman and the little girl walked towards the man and as they approached him Malia observed the man smile at the little girl. "Hello Emily, are you feeling better today?" he asked, the woman answers for her "Emily is struggling with her words a little today I?m afraid David." "Oh I?m sorry to hear that Mrs Smart," Malia observed as the man got up found a buttercup and placed it in one of the buttonholes on the little girls pinafore dress." "A pretty flower for a pretty girl," the woman smiles at the man. "May see you tomorrow David," said the woman as she carried on slowly with her daughter, Malia observed as the man watches the little girl struggle past him and then noticed the sadness in his face. Unfortunately the man also noticed Malia again. "Watcha looking at you nosey cow?" Malia was unable to answer as the breeze chose that precise moment to blow the hood of her dirty grey hoodie off and expose her face. Malia immediately tried to cover her disfigurement but it?s too late. "What?s the matter with your face?" Enquired the man called David "They don?t know, it just keeps spreading." David gets to his feet and walks over; he grabs Malia firmly by the arm. "Don?t ask me why I?m doing this but you need help." David knew the social security system like the back of his hand but for some reason and totally out of his normal character he escorted her to the nearest NHS walk in centre where she left an hour later with more cream and antibiotics. David was however not finished with the young woman "You need somewhere to stay, somewhere clean and not a squat." "Where are you taking me?" she asked nervously. "Housing office, they should be able to arrange emergency accommodation for you." "But why?" David shrugged his shoulders. "Dunno, close to my supplier I suppose, no idea really." David watched as Malia entered the local housing office and pulled a numbered ticket from the machine on the wall, he then turned and left the office and headed to where he knew he could score some heroin, David was completely unaware of the great journey he would himself soon be embarking upon. Chapter Sixteen: Diana About seven or eight minutes after Malia had entered the housing office a large old black car pulled up outside, in the front driving was a chauffeur he was a very large man well dressed in a suit and entirely made of living clay and gravel with the occasional pebble or two. In the back of the car were two women of roughly the same age, one called Martha Pendragon and the other was currently going by the name Diana Murray, Diana and Martha gave each other a deep lingering kiss before the rear door of the car was opened by the hulking chauffeur. Diana slipped out of the car. "Thank you Geoffrey, a gentleman as always," said the woman called Diana with a smile, she then turned and leant back into the car. "I?ll meet you back at the cottage later dear, casserole okay?" "That would be lovely," replied Martha, Diana left the car and headed in through the front entrance of the housing benefit office and not the staff entrance, something she did every single working day as it enabled her to gauge the actual needs of the customers within. Today was very different for Diana as the instant she entered she sensed an overwhelming sadness in the waiting area, not the usual annoyance and irritation of people who?d been waiting for hours but deep sadness, she sniffed at the air and her heightened senses smelled pomegranate, peppermint and coal, she sniffed again and caught the distinct whiff of dying flesh. "Wyrms," she said quietly to herself under her breath as she surveyed the waiting room until she noticed sitting in the corner a figure slightly stooped with a hoodie covering her head, the figure was wearing dirty cotton gloves, Diana walked passed the figure read the number on her ticket and continued on through to her office. Diana went straight over to the kettle at the rear of her office and proceeded to make two cups of chamomile tea. Sitting down at her desk she pressed the button on her intercom and asked, "Could you have number 137 sent directly to me please Maisy." Without argument the voice answering said, "Yes Miss Murray." In the waiting room Malia was looking at her ticket and then at the number display on the wall which had just gone up to 09 and was just about to leave the office when a young woman appeared in the waiting room and shouted number 137 please, Malia looked at her ticket then at the woman standing in front of the counter and got up from her seat to dissatisfied murmurs from the other customers waiting. "I think others were before me miss," said Malia to the young woman with a nameplate saying Maisy. "You are being interviewed by our team manager miss." "Oh," Malia was led into the building up two flights of stairs and into an office where she was greeted by Diana who smiled and offered Malia her hand, Malia hesitated. "I?m not contagious," said Diana still smiling. "But I may be," stated Malia apologetically. "Pish posh, you are not." She offered her hand once more and Malia reluctantly shook hands with her. "Take a seat please Miss," offered Diana. "Chamomile okay? I find it helps me to concentrate." "Thank you," replied Malia politely. "First things first young lady, hood off and hold your head up high." "I?d rather not, I have this condition you see." Diana looked Malia in the eyes. "I don?t care about your condition Malia; I however do care about the beautiful independent young woman that has been suffering in silence under that hood." Malia didn?t even question how this strange woman knew her name as she slowly lowered her hood to reveal her head. "Gloves too please," Malia didn?t so much pull as peel the gloves from her inflamed infected skin. Diana pressed the button on her intercom and said, "I don?t wish to be disturbed for the next hour and a half Maisy." "Very good Miss Murray." Diana turned to Malia once more "Now young lady what on earth could you have done so bad that a Wyrm infestation would be deemed a worthy punishment?" "I?m sorry a what?" "Give me your hand please." Malia raised her hand hesitantly but the instant Diana took hold of it she immediately felt at ease. "Oh my child, your heart is broken, and, and, and-" Diana released Malia?s hand and almost in shock said, "You?ve done nothing wrong, absolutely nothing, this malady was inflicted upon you through pure spite, nothing more." Diana moved around to Malia?s side of the table and placed a metal waste bin next to her knee then took her hand. "I?m sorry but this may smart somewhat." Diana took Malia?s hand once more and forced her fingers down until they pointed directly into the bin, she then placed her other hand on top of Malia?s head, Malia found that she could neither move nor speak anymore. "Okay you horrible wee beasties, you?ve had your fun, now out." Malia felt her skin begin to itch and crawl; it was worse than ever now and her eyes started to water as the itching got worse and worse towards the hand Diana was holding and then she watched in horror as her fingers started to swell and swell until the skin at the tips split and what looked like thousands of tiny transparent worms started to fall from the wounds in her fingers into the litter bin wriggling and squirming as they did. "I?m not fooling, all of you... last chance," warned Diana, several more of the tiny worms fell from Malia?s fingers into the metal bin before Diana closed her eyes for a few seconds and on opening them said. "All clear, you?ll still itch for an hour or so I?m afraid, but your body should quickly recover." Diana then released Malia from her grip clicked her fingers and as she did the entire writhing contents of the bin incinerated instantly in a purple flame that swirled from the small metal bin up towards the ceiling. "Now who did you say brought you here?" "I, those thingies little wormy things, they came from me, they came out of my finger," said Malia who was now looking at the tips of her fingers wondering where the cut?s had gone." Diana clicked her fingers again. "Malia please pay attention, who brought you here or did you just come by yourself?" "Err it was another homeless person; I think he was annoyed that I'd slept on his bench." "Hmm, possible I suppose, take another sip of tea and tell me a little about yourself." Malia sipped at the earthy leafy drink and told Diana her story not that there was much to tell. "This boyfriend of yours Jacob or Claire?" "He was going by the name Claire when I last saw him, it was on the day of his surgery, he, sorry she will be a woman now." "I don?t need to ask you this as I already know that you are still in love with her but she hasn?t been in touch at all?" "No I contacted her mother several times but she never got back to me and now I don?t have a phone anymore I can?t even contact her." Diana took both of Malia?s hands gently in hers. "Almost everything in the universe happens for a reason Malia and if you and Claire are destined to be then it will happen sooner or later, now you are in need of accommodation yes?" "Yes I lost my bedsit when I couldn't pay the rent." "And you are willing to work?" "Yes I loved working but in my current condition it would need to be out of public view as I'm a pretty scary sight." "Hmm yes, I'll address that in a moment but first you are going to need somewhere to stay until I can find you a flat." Diana tapped several keys on her computer keyboard and the printer at the side of her desk burst into life. "Okay I want you to go to this address, it is a sort of half-way house, the owner will feed you and provide you with a clean room. For the next four evenings you will be visited by friends of mine who will tend to your skin and deal with the scarring, then on Monday you will move into your new flat, do you have any preferences as to furniture styles?" "Er no, are you sure about this miss?" "Absolutely, my job is to help the genuinely in need and I also love my job." "But those worm things and the flames and the..." "Take another sip of tea." Malia felt compelled to take another large sip of tea and immediately felt it's calming influence. "Malia you are a bright and surprisingly independent young woman so I will tell you that I am a Witch, the good kind I promise," Diana smiled at Malia. "A witch, you mean like a pointy hat and broomstick kind of witch?" "No I mean I am a woman just like you except with some magical ability." "Did a witch do this to me?" asked Malia pointing at her hands. "I fear so, but I haven't seen a wyrm infestation in many, many years, it's a cruel and painful punishment that unless treated is always fatal, I have looked through your memories and can see no reason why you should have been cursed so and this worries me greatly," Malia started to stare at the tips of her fingers where curiously the redness and inflammation had already started to subside. "Am I starting to get better now Miss, will the worms come back?" asked Malia. "Yes the inflammation and blistering will subside quickly now and the scarring will be dealt with over the next few days, give it a week or so and you will be back to your old self, and as a bonus you can never be infected by wyrms again as your immune system will now not allow it," Malia felt her lower lip start to tremble and tried to express her gratitude to the woman in front of her. "Th, thank you miss." She then after keeping a brave face on her condition for so long burst into floods of tears. Diana took several tissues from a box in her desk drawer and placed them in her hand she then hugged Malia. Diana could feel Malia's relief and gratitude and she smiled with satisfaction as she felt her own tears rise, remembering that for many many years in her own youth she'd been unable to shed a single tear or express any emotion other than hate. Diana completed swiftly and with the precision of a seasoned bureaucrat all of the paperwork required for Malia's re housing and then turned to her and asked. "Would you like some lunch Malia?" "Err, I think I?ve taken enough of your time miss." "Nonsense, I'll just see if Geoffrey is free." Malia and Diana left the housing office just after twelve and both entered a large black car with a giant of a man for a chauffeur and later that afternoon after a good lunch and after a long bath at a wash house she didn?t even know existed Malia arrived wearing clean clothing at her temporary accommodation and was soon settled in. Curiously that evening as she sat in her room watching the TV her entire day was actually becoming quite vague in her head as she started to forget the finer details of how she'd come to be at her present location. Just after eight in the evening three very odd women appeared at the door to Malia's room. "Hello, you must be Malia, we've come to treat and dress your skin condition." The lead woman was dressed in a nurses uniform and had an NHS badge on. Malia let the three women into her room and was soon lying naked on the treatment table that had been erected at the base of her bed. "It looks like you were found and treated just in time my girl another week or so and those wee beasties would have been eating dessert as they nibbled their way through your mind." Malia lay and let the nurse and her helpers place moist sweet herb scented muslin cloths over the most inflamed areas of her body. "Hmm follicles have been damaged on your head sweetie, your hair may be a little lopsided for a week or too until they regenerate fully." Malia felt the cooling soothing embrace of her dressings and drifted off to sleep. When Malia woke the next morning she was completely naked and lying on a thin cotton sheet on her bed, she felt rested and was not in any pain, she looked at her arm and although still inflamed the inflammation did not look as angry as previously and she then noticed that her fingers up to the second knuckle of her right hand had almost completely healed. Malia's temporary Accommodation was the spare bedroom of a semi- detached ex council house in the west end of Newcastle it was owned by a lovely old lady called Irene who, as Malia was to find out, cooked the most wonderful and healthy food, just right for the convalescing victim of dark magic. Malia was visited every night until her skin was once again completely clear and blemish free, she moved into a two bedroomed flat on a large sprawling council estate within days and stepped straight into a job at a local supermarket soon after. Malia quickly forgot about Diana and the help she'd given her; but still felt grateful for the help she knew she'd been given and in honour of that help became determined to make the best of her own life. Chapter Seventeen: Claire?s New Life. After her surgery Claire was nursed by Mona, she was confused and disappointed as to why Malia hadn't tried to contact her at all and resolved to confront her at the earliest opportunity once she'd become more mobile. Unfortunately for Claire the entity within her and her mother were both working towards making their reunion never happen and within six weeks of her surgery Claire had all but forgotten she'd ever had a girlfriend called Malia, instead spending her time concentrating on her clothing, hair, nails and makeup as she experimented and reinforced her own new gender. "Are you getting any pleasure down there yet?" asked Mona one morning whilst mother and daughter sat opposite each other at the breakfast bar in their nightwear. "Muuuum," said Claire as her face began to flush with embarrassment. "Well?" Claire nodded sheepishly. "I remember when dilating stopped being a chore and started to be fun too Claire, that was about a week before I took my first man inside me." Mona shuddered with delight. "Ohhhhhh now that was an evening to remember." Mona reached over for her cigarettes but at the last moment changed her mind. "We should go out together one evening and find you a nice man to test out your new equipment with, Claire found herself imagining what it would be like to have someone inside her newly created cavity and bit her lower lip. "Maybe we should Mummy," she found herself unexpectedly saying. "Really?" asked Mona. Claire simply nodded. "Oh smashing, leave everything to me, everything will be just perfect, oh you are going to so enjoy it I promise." Claire thought very little of her mum's comments and after placing her used crockery in the dishwasher headed up to her room to get changed for her first day back at university. After removing her nightwear and slipping on one of her new 'B' cup bras and panties Claire pulled on a pair of thick opaque tights and dark stretchy skirt, slid her feet into a pair of moderate fashionable block heels and went over to her new vanity where she applied her makeup for the day, after putting her hair into a ponytail Claire pulled on a soft tee shirt and waistcoat before applying lipstick and smiling at her reflection. It was as though nobody even remembered Claire as Jacob when she arrived for her first lecture of the day and by lunchtime she was completely at ease with herself and found she was looking at the male students in her classes in a completely different way and although she was approached by several young men that afternoon she didn't once feel like hunted prey but more as a stealthy huntress waiting to pounce, this amused her immensely. Day by day as she adapted to her new body Claire?s personality slowly drifted away from the old Jacob and started to accept more and more of the semi dormant personality still fighting for dominance within her and two weeks after first discussing with her mum going out man hunting together both Claire and Mona left the cottage one evening and teetered down the garden path in their high heels and tight skirts to the waiting taxi that would take them into the city for an evening ?on the pull? as Mona called it. The evening started slowly for the pair as Mona and Claire visited a couple of city pubs to warm up. As the evening progressed however both Claire and Mona got the attention of several young and not so young men and ended up sitting with two men dressed in suits who were apparently in the city for a conference on ?compostable plastic cups for the vending machine industry? after several drinks in the secluded and semi dark corner of the club Claire found that she was becoming aroused by the man sitting next to her and following her mother?s lead with her man, she hesitantly slipped her manicured fingers under the table along his thigh and towards his crotch, Claire gasped as she felt the hardness in her suitors crotch and whilst facing her mother and whilst subconsciously licking her thickly coated lips gently undid the front zip on his trousers and released his manhood from its confinement, Claire smiled with satisfaction that she'd had such an effect on a man and as her normal morality had been suppressed by the several strong drinks she'd recently had Claire moved slightly to the side before her head dropped down into the man's lap and she tentatively licked the head of his penis, before slowly opening her mouth and letting the entire head pass her lips. 'What on earth am I doing?' thought Claire to herself. 'Enjoying your beau's pintle my lass and a canny one it is too.' came the unexpected answer, from deep within her brain fortunately for Claire, unfortunately for her prospective lover the quiet area of the club they'd been in until now became less quiet as a group of students noisily made their presence known, Claire reluctantly left her prize and returned to a more decent position, leaving her lover to quickly make himself decent before anyone noticed. Mona left the club with her man sometime later and after another drink Claire left with hers. "It's blooming cold out tonight," said the man as he fastened his coat up tightly and started to increase his walking speed," "Hold up there lover boy I'm wearing heels," said Claire as she attempted to match his speed. "I'm gasping for a smoke, do you mind?" asked the man. "Not at all you go ahead," He took a packet of cigarettes from his pocket and extracted one before offering the pack to Claire. "Want one?" She shook her head. "I don't smoke." "Good for you," he said with the cigarette bouncing up and down in his lips before cupping his hands around it and lighting it. "Want to come back to my room?" "I would like that err." "Dan." "I would like that Dan." In Claire's drunken state it was easier for her other personality to take more of a control, Dan took Clara by the hand and led the relatively new woman to his hotel and then ultimately up to his room where she lost her virginity as a woman. It was about three in the morning when as Dan gently snored beside her Claire lay on her back, she was completely naked, her legs were closed tightly together in an attempt to keep Dan's emissions inside her for a little longer, she felt absolutely wonderful and although a little sore from her exertions she knew that sex would soon become a much bigger part of her life. The next morning Dan was polite and even paid for her breakfast in the hotel's restaurant unfortunately Claire did not look at her best as she was still dressed for partying and her makeup repair kit in her clutch bag was just that a repair kit and not suitable for a more subtle day look. After breakfast Claire called a taxi and went home. On arrival at Faerie cottage Claire could hear her mum upstairs or at least she could hear her mother's bed creaking rhythmically, Claire unbuckled her heels and stepped out of them then padded upstairs and as she passed her mother?s bedroom to get to her own noticed that the door was wide open, Mona was astride her lover and seemed to be enjoying his body immensely. Claire attempted to pass the doorway unnoticed but was surprised to hear her mum?s breathless voice, "Oh Claire there you are, you remember Dan's friend Malcolm don't you?" Claire looked at the older man, he smiled and waved. "Hello again Claire," he said breathlessly. "Err hi," replied Claire self-consciously whilst also looking at the extremely arousing scene in front of her. 'Mummy dearest is having lots of fun, why don?t you join her?' said her inner voice just as Claire found herself becoming aroused once more. "Gotta go," said Claire as she quickly went to her room and locked the door behind her. "What the hell?" said Claire to herself whilst trying to put what she?d just seen to the back of her mind but failing, she found herself breathing heavily as the image of the look of pleasure on her mums face kept forcing itself forward in her mind. "Oh fuck it," she said as she flopped onto her bed and removed her favourite dildo from her bedside drawer. ?That?s my girl,? said the now ever present voice. Chapter Eighteen: Becoming Sisters Within weeks Clara had embraced her own femininity completely and just like her mum soon craved intimate male contact, but different from her mum in the fact that she still had niggling doubts about what she'd done to her body, could her psychiatrist have been wrong and would she regret becoming a woman at some time in the future when the novelty of her situation had worn off? In the meantime Clara embraced her new-found popularity until one morning when whilst doing her normal toilet she experienced a burning sensation when she urinated. "Mum I think I have an infection down there; it hurts when I pee and there's a funny smell," Clara said at breakfast, Mona frowned at her daughter. "Pop into the walk in centre on your way back from Uni dear, you probably have cystitis or something." Clara had an uncomfortable morning at Uni and after a long wait to be seen at the NHS walk in centre left with an initial diagnosis of chlamydia and a course of antibiotics. Clara abstained from sexual activity for the next three weeks but soon restarted but this time she made sure she was protected and insisted her lovers wore condoms. Mona looked over at Clara one morning and was disappointed ?She should by now be immune to almost all diseases.? she thought to herself as she served her breakfast, then just as fast as she?d had the thought she wondered where it had come from. That evening Mona stood once more over Clara?s sleeping body. "Clara dearest, are you coming out to play?" "Let me be Mona I?m just too tired for your games," said the entity within Claire/Clara. "But Clara my dearest sister I want to talk with you." Clara?s sleeping body rose and faced Mona her unseeing eyes opened. "What do you want little sister?" "I want to know why you have not gained control of your new body yet?" "The transference it was flawed in some way, incomplete, I try but cannot gain control, his mind is strong." "Does he know?" "No sister but I fear, he will notice me influencing him soon." "Her my sister, your body is female now." "His mind is not dear sister; it is only my influence keeping him from realising." "And your powers?" "Weak, we may need to visit a place of power to enable me to overcome his mind and become dominant." "Such places are still guarded in this century Sister, but standing stones are not." "There is not enough power in the local ones even in our time they were weak." "I know but we can travel now, we have a vehicle." "Where would you suggest?" "My first choice would have been the old Kirk in North Berwick but the source is still tainted, however I believe that some of the standing stones in Cumberland still have energies within them they could give you a boost." "I agree sister." Clara looked up at her younger sister smiled. "I wish to taste you; would you lie with me Sister?" Mona removed her night dress and as Clara removed hers she slipped between the sheets beside her, within seconds the two ancient witches in the modified bodies of Gerald and Jacob Sommersgill were kissing passionately and their hands exploring each other?s bodies. As Mona lay on her back sometime later feeling satisfied and with the taste of her sister in her mouth she lit a cigarette and after a few seconds Clara asked. "May I?" Mona passed her cigarette to Clara and slipped under the sheets once more followed soon after by. "Oh Mona." When Claire woke the next morning he felt tired, ached a little and had a foul taste in her mouth. "Uaghh what on earth have I been up too?" she said to herself as she stretched and tried to rub the sleep from her eyes. "Funny I'm sure I was wearing a nightie last night, ughh my head," she then noticed the cigarette butt crushed into the coaster on her bedside table. "Well at least that explains my foul tasting mouth unfortunately it may also mean I'm losing the plot, sleep smoking that's gotta be a first?" She paused a second. "And I'm talking to myself so marbles must be on their way out." Claire showered and after dressing went downstairs. "Good morning dear, did you have a good sleep?" "I'm not sure mum, I woke nearly as tired as when I went to bed." "Oh well I have a lovely breakfast for you before we go out." "Out?" "Yes dear don't you remember? We agreed to go to the lakes today." "Did we? I can't remember." Just as Claire said the words a vague memory sprang into her mind. "Oh hold on yes I'm remembering something, you wanted to visit a couple of stone circles or something," "Yes I thought we could go to Keswick do some shopping and then after lunch visit Castlerigg and on the way back Long Meg and her daughters." "Remind me why mum I forgot?" "I thought it would be a nice trip out just you and me." Claire smiled. "Mother and daughter out together for the day, sounds nice." "Eat up, I'll get changed." Whilst Mona drove the car Claire sat quietly and looked out of the window at the countryside passing by. "Mum have you heard from Malia recently?" she asked innocently. "No dear, it does seem a little strange that she hasn't contacted you since your operation doesn't it?" "It does, I hope she's all right." "Oh I'm sure she's fine, oh look, it's our junction," Mona indicated and turned off the Motorway. It didn?t take long to arrive in the small Lakeland town of Keswick and as they parked Claire started to feel energised by the fresh Lakeland air "Come on mum let?s get into town and go shopping." "As soon as I?ve fed the meter dear," Claire took her shoulder bag and waited for her mum to return and as soon as she did the pair headed off into town and spent the next hour and a half shopping before dining in a local pub and then working their lunch off by walking through the park by the river Greta. Later that afternoon Mona and Claire drove up the hill out of Keswick and took the turn off to Castlerigg. Mona watched Claire closely as she entered the stone circle and was disappointed as it seemed to have no effect on her, Claire posed several times with the old stones whilst her mum took numerous pictures of her. "I think this trip out was just the tonic mum I feel great now." "Oh I?m glad dear, it?s nice to see some colour in your cheeks once more." Claire?s face twisted and contorted a little and a more harsh voice came out of her voice. "Is this the best that you can do Sister, this source has depleted, its energies are seeping into the soil it?s been damaged, I hope the next source is more powerful," Mona smiled her big sister had broken through for the first time whilst the host was still conscious. "Be careful Sister do not let the boy know or he could block you out." "Do not be fearful sister I?m channelling what energies there are into keeping the child oblivious but once we leave the circle he will return." Clara moved away from the stone circle and immediately stumbled." "Clara?" "Oohhh sorry mum got a bit dizzy there for a moment, any chance we can stop for a drink?" "Of course dear and then we?ll visit the other stone circle." "Okay mum." Mona and Claire walked back to their car and after stopping off in Penrith for afternoon tea made their way towards the larger less popular but more impressive set of standing stones. "Have you got your camera Mum?" asked Claire as she left the car. "Yes dear I have; I?ll join you in a moment," Claire left the car and headed towards the tallest of the standing stones and on arriving at it turned around and looked at all of the others arranged in a large rough circle, she noticed that a small road had at some point been cut through the bottom half of the circle and that two large very old trees were inside the circle. Claire looked up at the large stone once more and shivered then taking her phone from her pocket tried to take a picture. "Damn too close," she said to herself as she walked slowly back looking at the picture of the large stone on the screen. "Just a little bit furthe, f, f, fthrr," she said just before dropping her phone onto the grass and before she fell to her knees her right knee dropping into a fresh cow pat as she did. Claire had inadvertently found the focal point of the energy being channelled by the circle of stones several feet below her feet and her body was now tapping those energies. Claire's eyes changed colour and became a piercing green as the ancient personality of Clara Hazelton took control. "Sissster I can feel it, I can feel my powerss return to me, so pure, so strong, I will soo, oof." A branch on one of the very old trees by the road side picked that very moment to partially break, it swung down in an arc and hit Clara on the backside forcing her to fall face first onto the grass, her face locating another fresh cow pat as she hit the ground. "Clara, Clara, what has happened," asked a panicking Mona as she picked her now unconscious sister from the ground, to the sound of breaking branches and leaves falling around them from the two trees. Clara woke sometime later to find Mona cleaning her face with wet wipes. "Sister what happened?" "You drank too deeply of the source; the trees objected my sister." "No matter, I have now returned." "And what of Jacob?" Clara smiled. "He is still within me somewhere but I now have control and he is dormant for now." "He is a strong one Clara; his father is now no more than a whimper now deep within the recesses of my mind." Clara turned and kissed her sister on the lips. "Let us enjoy these bodies whilst we can sister," said Clara. "I don't understand, what do you mean?" "These bodies are not the bodies of witches my love, they have not undergone the fever and as such will deteriorate quickly with the use of the magic." "Oh, so what do we do then?" "I'm not sure yet but you should limit your use of your powers until I can think of a solution." Mona and Clara got up from the grass and walked towards the car together hand in hand. Chapter Nineteen: The Witches Return Within days Clara tired of pretending to be Claire at University and had abandoned her course, the two sisters settled into their stolen life at Faerie cottage with apparently no remorse for their actions. "Now that you have recovered your strength we need to retrieve our family Grimoire Sister," stated Mona one morning about a month later as she eased a pair of tights up her smoothly shaven legs, Clara was still lying in bed, she was naked and breathless having recently been brought to a crashing orgasm by Mona. "Oh I do love this body so," said Clara dreamily. "Sister concentrate we need to retrieve our Grimoire and attempt make these bodies as we once were." "Old?" "No my sister, powerful. We need to make these vessels powerful once more," Clara sat up and stretched, her young breasts pushing out from her chest as she did," "Seven evenings from now the moon will be correct sister according to the Google, our grimoire will then reveal itself to us but we need to be cautious as the grimoires release may draw attention to our presence until we can bring it back to the cottage and mask its presence," Mona smiled at the beautiful young woman sitting on the bed as she fastened her bra and nestled her own mature breasts into the confines of the soft cups. "Modern underclothing is wonderful, is it not sister?" asked Mona. "Cotton and silk yes but I fear that some of the artificial fibres may not be so good sister I do not miss being laced in though." "I agree," Mona padded over to her sister, sat by her, and started to gently scratch her sister's left nipple with the tip of her nail. "Do you remember long ago when I was young had the fever and couldn't eat?" Clara sighed as she felt her nipple swell and expand. "I do, you were slipping away our parents were in Scotland and I knew not what to do." "You fed me from your breast sister, you nourished me until I could once more eat." Clara could feel herself once more becoming aroused. "I remember sister, I had just lost my first child and was still with milk." Mona lay with her head in Clara's lap and whispered. "Feed me sister, feed me once more please." Clara took her sister's head and gently raised it to her breast remembering back to when Mona was little more than a child and had started to go through her change. Clara sighed as Mona's lips engulfed her swollen nipple. "I'm sorry sister I am not with milk." Mona didn't care however as she was remembering back to the time long ago she thought she would die and how Clara had nursed her back to health. Clara sat quietly and allowed Mona to nurse on her until after nearly an hour Mona released her grip on Clara's nipples and lay contentedly on Clara's lap dozing. Clara moved her sister and allowed her to continue dozing on the bed as she dressed applied her makeup and went downstairs to make breakfast for them both. Mona appeared just as Clara was dishing up. "You should have woken me." "I couldn?t, you looked so peaceful lying there sister." "I should be cooking not you; I am the mother remember?" "Yes but I am the oldest I just have the younger body." The two sisters started to laugh at this. "When we get the grimoire Clara we could make it so that I became the youngest once more," Clara shivered a little before advising. "When we start using the magic in earnest these weak bodies will deteriorate quickly sister unless we can find a way of forcing the change upon ourselves and becoming full witches once more." "Yes and our bodies are still that of converted males I wish to be a complete woman." "As do I Mona, as do I." Over the next few days Clara used her host's memories and knowledge along with the massive resources of the internet to more fully understand the world she now lived in whilst waiting for the time to be correct to retrieve the families spell book their grimoire. Magic and its users were now looked upon by modern society as curiosities cranks or stage performers and held no real credibility in this new technological age. Clara realised that this would mean no one would suspect them of being witches. On the morning of the retrieval Clara took a walk to where the Grimoire had been hidden over a hundred years ago and found the old drinking fountain in the local park still in place and untouched she bought an iced lolly from a small stand and sat in the weak sunshine licking at her lolly and remembering back to when she had hidden the Grimoire and syphoned off a massive portion of their powers after finding out from ?friends? that they were under investigation for crimes against the people of her area. It was raining heavily on the evening Clara hid the Grimoire it was wrapped in oilcloth and had been coated in several layers of hot pitch to protect it from the elements should its magical protection have failed. Clara knew that their time was growing close all of those years ago as she'd placed the family spell book in the cavity behind the drinking fountain and enchanted the area with her waning power, She knew because she'd been informed by another member of the magical community that because of her sister Mona's shenanigans resulting in the local postman losing a finger to the cottages letterbox that they were to be investigated. Clara also knew that as a result of that investigation they would probably soon be dead so she took steps to preserve their essence. Clara sighed as she sat back on the long park bench and looked out over the neatly kept shrubbery and smiled as she watched the old men and women dressed in their whites playing bowls on the smooth closely mown grass. Sniffing at the air and listening to the background vehicle noise coming from the bypass in the distance Clara commented to herself. "I may smell sweeter than I used to but the atmosphere and noise in this century leave a lot to be desired." Clara crossed her legs immediately feeling the thin fabric of her tights rubbing together as she did, she sighed and rose from the bench and headed back towards the main road via the children's playground, Clara stopped and watched the small children and their parents as they played on the climbing frames and swings and started smiling as she inadvertently accessed some of Jacob's earliest memories of him and his mother at another unnamed play area. Jacob's mum was smiling at him broadly and encouraging him to be brave as he clambered over a large rope spider web type structure. Clara's smile became fixed as she experienced one of Jacob's most cherished memories and before she knew it a tear had run down her cheek and fallen onto the tarmac path. "Mummy," she squeaked before quickly coming back to her senses and leaving the memory back where she'd found it. Clara instead of getting the bus home to Faerie cottage decided to walk and as she did the first tiny pang of remorse entered her head, remorse for stealing someone's body. "Get a grip on yourself you old tart, the implantation was automatic, you had no control over where or when it happened," she mumbled to herself as she walked. On entering the cottage. "Ah sister you are back from your travels, I was thinking that after we retrieve the book this evening we could go into town and locate a gentleman or two, my loins itch to be filled once more." "Maybe Mona, we?ll see once our Grimoire is safely back here." "Okay then, so when are we going to get it then?" "Once it is dark and only if the evening is cloudless as the area needs to be bathed in moonlight," As Clara spoke she found herself wondering how the reflected light from the sun could have such a revealing effect but immediately dismissed the thought. That evening as Clara lay on her bed to the sound Mona cooking downstairs she browsed medical sites on the internet and quickly processed the information. "This is wonderful it?s like having all the great libraries in one great book a book you need to plug in," she said to herself as she started to search about fertility only to be disturbed from her studies a few minutes later by Mona shouting up the stairs. "I?m dishing up now Sister if you would like to quickly freshen up." Clara descended the stairs into the hallway several minutes later, she wore black slacks, black plimsolls, and a black top. "That's a new look Clara." "I just thought dark colours for when we retrieve our Grimoire." "Ah yes, casserole?" Clara sat opposite her sister and sipped from the glass of wine to her side as Mona dished up, once Mona was seated Clara spoke. "I have been reading on the internet sister." "And what did you find?" "I think I can make us fertile once more." "Fertile have you been eating the wrong fungi sister? we have nowhere to gestate the foetus." "I know that Mona but medical science has discovered something wonderful, they call them stem cells." "Stem cells, I don't understand." "Well according to the resource I was reading, stem cells can theoretically be used to grow new organs or regenerate broken ones like a liver or kidney." "Or a womb?" "Exactly, all we need to do is find some live stem cells, manipulate them, implant them and suggest that they create us working wombs." "So where would we buy these stem cells then?" asked Mona. "We don't, we need fresh new ones." "We could find a baby and..." "No, no, no, no, no we are not going down that path once more sister, I have a better idea." "Okay then big sister what do you suggest." "Placenta, we need a placenta from a female child." "Afterbirth? Why on earth would we need an afterbirth?" "If the cord is still attached it will be full of these stem cells we can use them and no one will be harmed." "I do not care if anyone is harmed Clara they are of no consequence to me." "Mona getting noticed caused our demise the first time we are not strong enough to survive another transference therefore we should remain as unobtrusive and inconspicuous as we can." "But Sister..." moaned Mona. Clara smiled. "That doesn?t mean that we cannot have fun with the local menfolk." Later that evening once it had gone dark Mona and Clara stole into the park past the locked gates and made their way to the old stone fountain. "Okay Mona as soon as the moon comes out from that cloud place your fingers into the indentations at the edge of the cap stone and I will lever the other end and retrieve our property." "Really! I?ve just painted my nails, if I chip one I will curse you, you old hag." "Just do it sister we will have precious few moments and our next opportunity will not be for another six months." "Oh all right but you are buying the drinks tonight," The sisters waited patiently until just as the moon re appeared the pair grabbed at the cap stone and pulled. "It?s not working Clara It?s too heavy." "Nghh no it?s not that the moonlight should be countering the locking spell allowing us to raise the stone, arghhh think Clara think," she said to herself before saying "Pollution, it?s the pollution in the atmosphere, it?s weakening the moon?s light. Clara let go of the stone and placed her elbow?s together whilst cupping her hands and pointing them at the moon, it only took a few seconds before the air above her started to distort and the light on the capstone became appreciably brighter. "It?s starting to move sister quickly," said Mona with urgency, Clara abandoned her pose and assisted her sister in moving the capstone before retrieving a sodden bundle from the cavity within and placing it on the grass beside her before assisting Mona to replace the capstone. As the two sisters made their way back to the car with the Grimoire safely in a supermarket carrier bag Mona asked. "So what did you do back there sister?" "I formed the air above us into a giant magnifying lens sister thereby amplifying the moon?s light and concentrating it on the capstone, the pollution in the atmosphere was weakening the moon?s power, I suppose that may be good news for lycanthropes if they still exist in this century however." "And what of our book?" "We?ll leave it until tomorrow dear sister, using my powers has left me quite horny and in need of some male companionship," Mona smiled. "Yes I have the urge to be fucked silly too." "Sister, language." That evening Clara and Mona did find male companionship and each retired to a local hotel room to satisfy their urges. Chapter Twenty: The Experiment Over the next several months Clara and Mona went about their daily lives, Mona looking after the cottage portraying a typical middle aged woman albeit with an insatiable sexual appetite and Clara her daughter, with the aid of texts from the Grimoire no one really remembered either of the two ever being males and as such Jacob and Gerald Sommersgill ceases to be, with one exception. Clara being the more gifted of the sisters used modern technology to research modern medicine and genetics. Clara learning from her past mistakes formulated a plan for both she and her sister to become fertile. "Are you sure about this Clara?" asked Mona one evening "Yes sister I am." "And we won't need to use any dark magic at all?" "No none at all, it would put too much of a strain on our already weakened bodies." "And we could be with child within a year?" "If the experiment works yes, I've already gathered nearly all of the medical equipment required." "Medical sister, not magical?" "I will be using modern medical technology and hygiene in the first instance sister then Magic to instruct the harvested cells what to do and finally medicine to implant the cells into my abdomen." "Your abdomen?" "Yes sister, if I am wrong I could die so I will perform the operation on myself first and if I survive I will do you sometime later with the remainder of the cells." "So what else do we need?" "Ah this will be the easiest part of the operation; we will need to visit a maternity unit and obtain a fresh placenta." "So we just walk in and get one?" asked Mona. "Yes placenta's are classed as medical waste so a rudimentary confusion charm should suffice." Two days later the sisters entered the local maternity unit and fifteen minutes later exited with what they required, no one noticed or cared as they walked away with the afterbirth of a recently born girl as though they?d just bought meat from the local butcher. On their return to Fairie cottage Clara carefully dissected the remains of the umbilical from the placenta and placed it into the Kenwood food liquidiser along with selected sections of the placenta and a small vial of her own blood, she then liquidised it along with several ingredients including nettle venom and peppermint. Both Clara and Mona held hands forming a circle around the noisy kitchen appliance and chanted a modified spell from their family spell book causing the liquidising material within to glow a faint orange for several seconds. "What now?" asked Mona as Clara took a syringe and filled it from the food mixer. "Now dear sister I will lay on the kitchen table, I have cleaned myself out and sterilised myself I will guide you where to place the needle and you will inject the contents into where I hope my cervix will form, the serum will hopefully do the rest." Lying on the kitchen table several minutes later with her bottom half uncovered and her vagina held open with disposable plastic speculum Clara guided the long needle held by Mona inside herself until she felt it pierce the very top of her vaginal cavity." "That's it Mona now slowly force the needle in about half an inch further and introduce the contents into me," Mona did exactly as her sister instructed as Clara endured the pain. "Okay now withdraw the needle gently," Mona withdrew the needle from her sisters vagina and placed the syringe on a tray. "What now?" asked Mona a few seconds later as Clara released the speculum and withdrew it. "Now my sister we wait." Clara slipped off the table and continued, "I think a cup of tea is in order now, shall I be mother?" "I?ll tidy up whilst you put the kettle on," said Mona. Chapter Twenty-One: Whatever Happened to Claire Claire wasn?t sure what had just happened, she remembered being at the stone circles in Cumbria and then whilst trying to take a picture of the big stone at the second circle something had happened, something very strange indeed. Claire remembered her vision changing almost as though she were being dragged away from a window she was looking out of and down a very long corridor until she could no longer see the outside world, she now had no idea where she was any more as the entire area was featureless, Claire raised her hand in front of her eyes and could see her fingers and nails. "Well at least I?m still me," she said to herself as she got up from where she was sitting. Unfortunately as she stood up the floor immediately vanished and she found herself free falling towards the ground, it was at this point that Claire remembered the dreams she?d recently had where she was flying over the cottage and concentrating hard found that she could slow her descent to almost nothing and soon found herself hovering several feet above the ground near to Fairie cottage, Claire looked around whilst hovering several feet above the roof. Almost the same instant that Claire stopped moving she was hit by a yet unseen force and could feel claws digging into her side. "Nghh what the!" Claire struggled with her assailant only to find it to be a very large crow attempting to force her onto the ground, Claire using the only weapon she had bit into one of the crow?s legs as hard as she could and as the crow squawked and released her she headed as fast as she could up into the clear blue sky away from the pursuing bird. Zooming up into the sky Claire noticed one solitary cloud and remembered the familiar voice urging her to head towards the cloud, Claire pointed her body towards the solitary cloud and turned in mid- air heading towards it ?Safe there with Mr Tuggles? she thought to herself as the cloud became closer and closer but also with the large crow gaining on her by the second. Suddenly bursting out of the cloud was a large colourful parrot it dived towards the crow it?s talons prepared for attack. "Mr Tuggles," Claire screeched in delight as the parrot passed her on its intercept course with the large crow. Claire swooped into the solitary cloud and was soon engulfed by the mist within, soon Claire couldn't see anything and could barely see her own hands so she stopped rising and as she did felt a firmness under her feet, she stood erect and could feel the curve of her heels gently forcing her feet into the position she'd grown to love over the last year or so. Claire tentatively walked forward in the mist and heard her heels making contact with concrete or stone as a structure slowly came out of the mist in front of her. "Oh it's the cottage," she said to herself as the brightly painted front door came into view, walking up the steps to the door she wondered what would be behind it and as she pushed it opened to reveal both the inside of the cottage and certain parts of her old house the house she'd been raised in. "Hello?" Claire asked tentatively as she entered. "I'm in the kitchen dear, the milk is nearly boiling and I?ve baked cookies," Claire recognised the voice that answered. "Mum!" she couldn't believe her own ears and rushed across the hybrid hallway and into the kitchen of her old home where her mother was standing by the sink, she was wearing both her apron and a beautiful wide smile. "Mummy?" "Yes dear, so do I get a hug then?" "Oh Mummy," Claire launched herself at her mother and held her tightly "Mummy I've missed you so much," The older woman holding the now sobbing Claire gently caressed her hair with her fingers. "And I you." Claire really didn't care at that moment about the how?s or whys of why her mother was with her as she no longer felt lost within herself and as she took in her mother's familiar scent she sighed. Several minutes later as Claire relaxed in a large soft armchair with a cup of hot cocoa in her hands. "You are probably wondering why I'm here aren't you?" Claire looked over at her mum who was now sitting opposite her and smiled, she didn't really care but nevertheless nodded before taking a sip of cocoa from the large mug. "I've been sent to keep you company." "Company mum?" "Yes, to be your companion until the wrongs you've been subjected to can be righted." "Wrongs Mum? I don't understand." "I know and that is part of the problem my dear," Claire's mum paused "what is the last thing you remember before coming here?" "Err, oh yes Mona and I went to visit a couple of stone circles and..." "And?" "And I remember walking backwards to get a better picture of a large stone then it was like I was being pulled away from my own eyes and the image got further and further away until I woke in the sky just before, oh mum what's happening to me?" "You've been possessed Claire and if I we hadn't intervened you would almost certainly have been evicted from your own body." "Evicted?" "Yes dear you as a person would have ceased to exist much as has almost happened to Mona or Gerald as I knew him." "But she still seems to be the same person mum." "Yes she does, the memories are intact but she has now fully integrated with her controlling entity, they are essentially now one person." "Will I integrate?" "Not while you are here with me and I'm not even sure that the spirit in control of your body actually wishes it as she's had ample opportunity to take control over you over the last few months." "Mum?" "Yes dearest." "My gender change?" "It was forced upon you; you were controlled into changing gender." "Was I? Oh it's just that I actually really like being a girl now." "Oh I am so glad for you Claire I really am," Claire looked at her mum's smiling face and her glistening eyes and could tell that she was telling the truth. "How do I get my body back mum?" "We wait." "Wait for how long?" "Until the time is right dear, things need to happen before the time will be right for you to return." "But whilst I am away my body could do bad things." "Oh Claire it will do I assure you, but you will not be held to account for that nor will you be punished for the crimes you may commit." "So what do I do?" "We can talk, you can tell me everything that has happened since my passing or..." "Or?" "Or we can do a large jigsaw together," Claire's mum produced a large jigsaw puzzle from apparently nowhere and placed it on the table in front of them, Claire smiled. "You remembered?" "Of course I remembered, we used to love doing jigsaw's together when you were younger, Gerald could never understand the attraction could he?" Claire smiled and nodded as she slipped off the comfy chair and onto the thick carpet and after adjusting her skirt said. "Will you help me sort the edge pieces out mummy?" "Of course I will dear." Claire didn't know how long she had been sitting opposite her mum but they had now completed all of the edge pieces of the jigsaw and she'd just finished a sandwich her mum had made for her when suddenly out of nowhere she reached for her lower stomach. "Oohh my tummy aches Mummy." Claire's mum smiled knowingly. "I believe that you may be about to have your first period Claire," Offering her daughter her hand she led Claire upstairs and outside the bathroom door stopped. "Go in and check for any discharge I'll find you a clean pair of panties just in case oh and a pad." "But mum I can't." "In you go and check," She gently slapped her daughter on the backside and smiled. A few seconds later Claire's mum heard. "Mummy there's some slime and a little blood, oh mummy I think you were right I'm having a period, but how?" "Rinse your undies out and put them in the basket dear, I have a new pair for you here." Claire opened the bathroom door her tights were lying discarded on the floor and she held a pair of sodden panties, she looked to be on the verge of tears. "Mummy what's happening to me?" "You are becoming a woman dear." "B, but I was a man, men don't have womb's or ovaries or, or." "Shhh put your clean pants on and slip this pad in then change into your jammies." Claire did as her mum said then went into her bedroom, the bedroom she?d? ? had as a child with the exception of lots of additional soft toys on the bed and a more feminine d?cor, Claire changed out of her day clothing into a pair of soft cotton pyjamas then went downstairs to join her birth mother once more. "Oh don't you look sweet," said Claire?s mum from the sofa she was sitting on, Claire blushed "Do you think so mum?" "I do, I?d always wanted a little sister for you but unfortunately my first bout of cancer robbed me of any chance of having not only a little girl but any more children, at least now I know how my little girl would have looked." Claire sat down beside her mum and rested against her shoulder. "Mum?" "Yes dear." "Where am I?" "Inside your body, a safe haven that Clara can?t get to as its protected by Mr Tuggles." "But mum he is only a parrot." "Was dear he was the family parrot; he?s now protecting you from what is outside the house." "How long will I be here?" "As long as it takes Claire but whilst you are here I can teach you all about being a proper young woman, it?ll be fun I promise." "How long is ?As long as it takes Mummy??" Claire?s mum turned to her new daughter. "It could be quite some time as the person with the ability to help you will not be born for nearly a year yet." "Mum if that?s the case I?ll be an old woman before I get out." "Everything has to be in place I?m afraid and time does travel at a different rate here." "What do you mean?" asked Claire. "Just look at your fingernails," Claire looked at her hands and was surprised to find that her fingernails were appreciably longer than earlier when they were doing the jigsaw puzzle. "Just be patient Claire, care for a strip of chocolate?" Chapter Twenty-Two: Clara Develops A Conscience Clara and Mona?s life carried on for several months Mona enjoying her newfound freedom as Clara started taking over the running of the cottage as a good older sister should. Both Clara and Mona enjoyed the local nightclub scene and the young men until one morning when on waking Clara felt dampness in her underwear. "Oh my man?s condom must have torn." Clara got out of bed and headed to the bathroom to clean up when as she turned on the light she noticed a dark stain on the front of her nightshirt and when she pulled her panties down she shrieked in surprise. "What on earth is all the noise about? Oh," asked a bleary eyed Mona a few seconds later as she entered the bathroom. "It worked Mona; I am now fully female." That evening Mona was injected with the remains of the magical cocktail that had been stored in the cottages freezer for months and by Easter she'd also had her first period proving her own fertility, both women had now stopped taking their hormones as their bodies were now producing them naturally, ironically after all of their work to become fertile they both started to take the contraceptive pill to prevent unwanted pregnancies. Unknown to Clara, Mona was harbouring a desire to once again be the younger sister and as time went on started to become resentful that she was stuck in the body of a middle aged woman whilst her older sister was occupying the body of a young woman. As the sisters had agreed to limit their magical powers in order to preserve their hosts Mona had not used them to make herself young but she did start sipping at her male lovers life energies whilst in the throes of passion, stealing a year here and there from her many lovers until Clara finally noticed one morning. "Mona Dear?" "Yes sister?" "You appear to be getting more youthful, are you using your powers?" "Only a little sister and only on my lovers." "Be careful as we don't know how powerful witches of this time are and syphoning life force is almost certainly still a crime." "I will sister do not worry." Both witches slowly built up their powers over the next few months until they were almost as powerful as they had once been but in order to help preserve their frail bodies took to storing their excess magical energies in enchanted Leyden jar's in the basement of the cottage. By mid-summer Clara hadn't really thought about Malia in a long time so it came as quite a shock to her one morning whilst visiting a different bakers to her usual one to see Malia coming out of a newsagents, Malia was smiling and was talking to another young woman who was pushing a double pushchair, Clara ducked behind a pillar as he watched the pair walk into the housing estate together. "Oh Malia," Clara heard herself saying as she felt a deep yearning in the pit of her stomach and realised that she actually had feelings for her. Clara continued with her shopping but couldn't get the image of Malia out of her head and when she returned home she mentioned to Mona. "I saw Malia today Mona." Mona controlled her surprise. "Oh really and how is she?" "I didn't speak to her as she was with someone, she seemed happy." 'Happy? She should be sodding dead, how in the world did she shake off the wyrm infection?? thought Mona to herself. "Oh that's nice, I'm glad she found happiness." Clara's face changed and she slammed down the china cup she was holding into the saucer and as it shattered said. "Don't lie to me sister, there's something you're not telling me isn?t there?" "You're imagining something that is not there Clara, perhaps you should have a lie down or Unkssss." Clara had now leant over the table and placed the heel of her hand on Mona's forehead. "Now tell me everything." Mona temporarily unable to do anything but talk told Clara about the phone calls from Malia, but before she got to the wyrm infection managed to release her sister's grip on her and somehow threw her from her chair and against the fridge freezer on the other side of the room and as she got up from her chair said. "Sister you are weak, in days gone by you would have deflected that blow of mine with your mind, you have become soft in that cute little body of yours, are you sure that little boy Jacob is gone?" Mona now stood menacingly over her stunned sister. "What has gotten into you Mona why have you reacted such? Malia was not a risk to us; she was my friend." "She was not Clara she was in love with you and you with her, you were just too stupid to realise it." "ENOUGH," shouted Clara as she threw Mona back onto the AGA, causing the pans on it's top to rattle. Mona pulled herself from the floor and stood erect as Clara did the same "I'm not listening to you anymore sister, you're my older sister you?ve always been my older sister and it's time you became and acted like one again," Mona's eyes went completely black as Clara looked on in horror. "Mona don?t, your body cannot yet take that kind of punishnhhh." "This has been a long time coming dear sister and I am sick of living in your shadow. "Ngggghh, w, what are you doing to me?" asked Clara through gritted teeth as she fought to resist her sister. Just before losing consciousness. Chapter Twenty-Three: Clara?s New World When Clara finally regained consciousness she immediately knew that something was very wrong with her as she felt dreadful. "Ughhhh," She groaned as she moved Clara brought her hand to her face to rub her eyes but as she did the skin of on her cheek felt loose as she touched it, Clara's sight cleared slowly and although still out of focus slightly she realised that this was not her room at all. "Where am I?" She croaked, hardly recognising her own voice as she did, Clara raised one of her hands up before her eyes and looked at the loose skin on her fat bloated fingers then with difficulty she pulled herself up to a seated position finding that she wheezed from the exertion. By the side of her bed Clara noticed an Asthma inhaler next to a pack of cigarettes and then as she looked further into her room she noticed a walking frame next to a walking stick by the door. Clara knew that this was wrong but as her mind was foggy still she couldn't figure out why. "I need a cigarette," she croaked to herself as she attempted to lean over to get the packet off the bedside table, only to start coughing loudly and finding it really hard to catch her breath. Mid coughing fit the bedroom door opened and a young woman entered saying loudly. "Grandmother you're awake, here let me." The young woman helped Clara back up and started to gently pat her back until the coughing fit subsided. "Here use your inhaler Grandma." The young woman then placed the inhaler between Clara's lips and instructed. "Now breath in," said the young woman loudly, Clara breathed in and felt a heaviness in her throat as the atomised steroid made its way into her lungs and within seconds her breathing had calmed down. "Cigarettes," said Clara not quite knowing why, the young woman reached over opened the packet, extracted a cigarette and placed it between Clara's lips, then produced a lighter and lit it for her, Clara puffed on the cigarette and inhaled keeping it in her lips as she exhaled through her nose, this she repeated several times before finally holding the cigarette In her shaking fingers, the young woman smiled and said something but Clara couldn't quite make it out. "Sorry what?" she said, pointing at Clara's ears the young woman said loudly. "Hearing aids grandma, in the little box by your bedside," Clara reached over and found two tiny little hearing aids and placed them into her ears and instantly the world became clearer and as it did she started to remember who she was. She was Clara Hazelton and was 82 years old, the young woman by her bedside was Mona Somersgill the youngest daughter of her own daughter Nancy, Clara took another drag of her cigarette and noticed Mona looking at her expectantly. "I'm sorry dear, would you like one?" Clara pointed at the packet of cigarette on the bedside table. "Thanks Gran you're the greatest," said Mona as she retrieved a cigarette from the pack and lit it. "Have you told your mum that you've taken up smoking yet dear?" "Oh no, she would be furious with me." Clara smiled at her granddaughter. "She will find out eventually you know." "I know, that's why I moved in with you, Mummy can be such a tyrant." Mona then remembered her own daughter Nancy badgering her in her teens about her smoking, she obviously hadn't changed. "Would you like me to help you dress Gran or do you feel up to it today?" "If you could just help me out of my bed Mona I think I will give it a go." Mona placed her cigarette between her lips and helped Clara up into a seated position and then to stand up. "Oh you are still a little wobbly Gran let me help you." "Thank you princess, you are a dear." "That last chest infection really took it out of you didn't it," stated Mona her cigarette still between her lips as she offered a large old bra to Clara who had now taken off her nightdress and had her arms out in anticipation. "I think that nice nylon dress with the flowers on would be right for you today Gran and if it's warm later you can sit in the garden with one of your puzzle books." Clara nodded at Mona. Sometime later Clara shuffled her way into the kitchen with the aid of her walker and as she reached the kitchen sink to fill the kettle she noticed out in the garden her granddaughter was talking to a young man at the front gate. "Oh that's nice Mona has found herself a young man, she'll be courting in no time at all," Clara hummed to herself as she placed the kettle on the worktop and plugged it in. Chapter Twenty-Four: Colm Outside Faerie Cottage a few minutes earlier. After helping Clara to dress Mona left her to get the post and as she received a packet from the local postwoman she noticed loitering near to an old redundant telegraph pole on the other side of the street a young man she recognised. Once she'd dealt with the Postwoman Mona left the cottage and headed over to where the young man was loitering and with a smile hugged him "Colm I wasn't expecting to see you so soon." "Yes neither was I but a couple of things have cropped up." "Oh yes?" "But first how is your sister Clara? has the memory graft fully taken?" "Yes thank you she can't remember anything of her recent past and is now quite docile." "Good, as I remember she was once very powerful and could easily be again if the circumstances were right." "Don't worry Colm I drain every last vestige of her powers every evening, she's effectively powerless now, I'm keeping her as an old woman for the time being." "And I see from your youthful complexion that you are still sampling the delights of the men you lie with." "I am but I'm not greedy and rarely date the same man twice, usually only if he pisses me off to drain him a second time." "Good, it would not do to become noticed by either the magical community or other interested parties." "I'm being very careful I can assure you Colm." "Good, this brings me on to the subject of the young woman called Malia that you asked us to look out for." "Yes and?" "We located her; she's living in small flat in a council estate to the north of the city. The question is what would you like done with her? We can no longer just kill her as she is magically tagged, I suppose an accident could be arranged if you really wished it to happen." Mona thought for a second. "She's tagged? I don't understand." "No you probably wouldn't as it's a relatively new magical device that was used during the second world war on the key players to make sure that the Germans didn't use magic to affect the allies decisions, Hitler was seriously into magic and the occult and given a couple more years his researchers would probably have outed the magical community." "So if we use magic on her it will be flagged up in some magical call centre then?" "Essentially yes." "As long as Malia doesn't find Clara she's no risk to us at the moment." "And how would she recognise Clara as she's gained about sixty years since they last met?" Mona sighed. "Yes I suppose that you are correct." Colm then shuffled awkwardly before saying. "This brings me on to my next reason for being here." "Ah I knew you would want something from me." "Of course we do, we helped you with your sister so now you help us with a removal task." "Removal?" "Yes removal from this earthly plane of a thorn I've had in my side for over two centuries." "Oh and who might that be then?" "A witch, actually the witch that cured Malia of her malady, a do good busybody that goes by the name of Diana, her death has to be seen as an accident and as you now are an unknown witch in this century we would like you to perform this task." "And if I do this task I will be free of you?" "For now yes." "Why don't you just arrange an accident for her then?" "I myself cannot and she is too powerful for most of my followers but I believe that you have found a way to charge yourself with extra magical energy temporarily so you are the ideal candidate." "Why can't you just kill her Colm, you are indeed powerful," Colm looked awkwardly at Mona once more. "Because, because I cannot, something prevents me from acting on her, she's my mother you see." "She must have betrayed you badly for you to want her dead Colm." "Will you do it or not?" asked Colm irritatedly. "Yes consider it done just tell me where I can find this woman," Colm smiled unnervingly at Mona. "She works in the local housing office in Byker but you will have to pick your time carefully as she quite often has protection in the form of a very powerful Golem who wouldn't hesitate to rip your limbs from your torso." "Oh now you tell me!" "Diana travels home by bus several times a month, you will not be able to harm her whilst at home but at the bus stop or as she walks to it would be good opportunities to kill her." "Do you have a picture of her?" "I will have one sent to you," Colm paused for a second and as an apparent afterthought said "Diana is resourceful, she will not give up her existence without a fight, make sure that her death is instantaneous. "I will not fail you Colm." "You had better not but for now you need to return to your cottage." "Why? Is there danger?" "No there is smoke coming out of your front door." "Oh for heaven?s sake," Mona turned and quickly headed back to the cottage, as she entered the front door she could be heard saying. "Grandma, you know that you shouldn't be cooking not with your memory," several seconds later a grill tray with two burning slices of Welch rarebit was carried out at arm?s length by Mona and deposited onto the lawn. "Oh grandma why didn't you just say that you were hungry?" "I, I'm sorry dear I must have just dozed off for a moment, I'm such a silly old woman." "It's okay gran it really is no harm done, now just let me give you your medicine and we can both have a cigarette whilst you watch Jeremy Kyle, you like him don't you?" "Sorry Mona." Chapter Twenty-Five: The Death of a Reformed Witch Diana didn't always travel to and from her job at the housing office by chauffeur driven car, sometimes she travelled by bus, this was one such day. Diana had just finished at the office and had first walked through the local park, loitering long enough to have just missed the bus she usually got so she was sitting by herself at the bus stop reading the local evening paper. At that moment, a man called David who was the local drunk and a drug addict but who was largely ignored by the locals as being relatively harmless was making his way back to the squat that he and several other local homeless people had made their home. Across the road from Diana walking very slowly was a young woman carrying shopping and assisting an old woman along the pavement the young woman stopped by a bench near to some flowerbeds and looked over at Diana. "Why have we stopped Mona?" asked the elderly woman. "To let you catch your breath Grandma." "Oh that is kind of you dear, I could do with a sit down and a cigarette." The young woman escorted the elderly woman to the long seat and they sat she then passed the old woman a Cigarette. "Try one of mine Gran it'll save you rummaging through your bag." "Thank you dear." The two women sat lit their cigarettes the old woman relaxed, Mona the young woman however had murder on her mind and was looking for an opportunity to clear her debt. As the two women sat and Diana read her paper a well-rounded ginger Tabby cat appeared and jumped onto the seat next to Clara the old woman and began to purr. "Oh hello there are you lost?" Clara asked the cat Mona reacted to the cat by shooing it away. "Shoo you flea ridden beastie." "Oh dear it was just being friendly." "Sorry Gran but I just don't like cat's never have." "I'm sorry dear I don't remember." "I know Gran don't worry about it." Mona then left Clara to her cigarette and noticed a powerful car slowly coming down the road towards her being driven by an elderly man. 'It's now or never' she thought as she placed her hand onto her forehead and concentrated. Inside the car the elderly man felt his foot pressing down don the accelerator pedal and the car start to accelerate quickly, he started to scream as he wrenched the steering wheel down to the left and mounted the kerb. The old man did not see himself hitting the woman reading the newspaper or feel himself hit the air bag as the car came to an abrupt stop against a concrete pillar as he was already dead due to several small blood vessels in his brain rupturing and causing a massive stroke. Diana barely felt the car hit her body but did feel her head hit the windscreen with a sickening crunch before her body flew several metres and hit a lamppost breaking her neck and one of her arms. Diana somehow remained conscious as her body started to shut down due to blood leaking internally from severe internal injuries. As Diana lay completely paralysed with barely a minute left to live Mona helped a shocked Clara to her feet. "Coma on Gran there?s nothing we can do for that poor woman." several bystanders stood by and looked at the crumpled body lying on the roadside in a slowly growing pool of blood, they were both shocked and unsure of what to do next. David the drunk appeared and quickly checked the driver of the car for a pulse but found none, he then approached Diana and barked at a man who was just staring. "You ring 999 and ask for an ambulance," (999 being the number that you ring for emergency services in the UK) David dropped to his knees and started to assess Diana?s injuries it quickly became obvious to him that although the woman was still conscious she would be dead in minutes, so he held her in his arms and looked into her eyes. "I?m so sorry madam but there is nothing I can do for you," As David held Diana as her life ebbed away she felt something soft warm and furry brush against her hand and instantly realised through her brief contact that the creature was offering its body to her as sanctuary for her mind. ?Thank you kind creature I accept your offer.? In an instant Diana?s vision changed as did her point of view and she found herself looking at the man sitting on the road cradling her broken body. ?Thank you whoever you are for being with me.? Said Diana as she moved away from the crash scene and headed towards her home where she hoped to find Martha her soulmate. What no one realised at that moment was that a series of events had now been set in motion that would have life changing consequences for David Diana and eventually Clara. Chapter Twenty-Six: Clara's Moment of Clarity Clara remained in a state of confusion and very slow decline for nearly two more years, the weather warmed and summer started, Clara enjoyed sitting in the garden and watching the world go by whilst Mona played at being the doting granddaughter. Clara never even questioned why Mona never left the cottage to be with her own parents or why sometimes when she awoke in the night she found Mona in bed with her, she just assumed that this was the way things were and accepted it. Every morning Clara took her medicine and every evening several pills, she did not know what they were for just that they were for her and that she needed them. Over that time Clara regained more mobility and was able to easier get around the cottage with the use of her stick. One morning just after dressing and making her way out from her ground floor room and into the kitchen and after having her cooked breakfast Clara sat with both hands sipping at the large mug of warm tea. "Time for your medicine Gran," said Mona. "Oh is it that time already dear?" "?Fraid so Gran, open wide," Clara opened her mouth to accept the tablespoon of cherry red medicine and then swallowed the sickly sweet syrup before taking the next one soon after. "All done Gran." "My medicine was early today wasn't it?" "It was Gran, I wanted to make an early start on the shopping today because I have to go out later," "Oh, are you going to be out?" "Yes but I have left you your dinner in the fridge and a snack for this afternoon and when I get back I thought we could both get tiddly in the garden on sherry." "Ooh that would be nice dear." Mona helped Clara into the living room where she placed her cigarettes on the table next to her comfy chair and turned the TV on for her. "I'll be back as soon as I can Gran," said Mona as she put on her coat and left the cottage. Clara sat and watched her programme for approximately fifteen minutes before she got a small twinge in her stomach followed a minute or two later by a cramping sensation, Clara placed her recently lit cigarette in the ashtray and grabbed her stick to help her out of the chair. Clara shuffled a quickly as she could towards the downstairs toilet to the sound of a gaunt toothless uneducated man on the television trying to explain why he needed to sleep with all of his wife's friends and why doing so was good for their marriage whilst the host and audience berated the toothless young man. Clara had only just made it out of the living room and into the hall when to her compete embarrassment she started to void her bowels; she did however make it to the sink before she started to vomit violently. For twenty minutes Clara's stomach ejected everything it had eaten in the last day and more from both the input end of her body and both output's, she sat on the toilet now, her support tights and underpants in a heap on the floor as she held her head over a large plastic bowl and wretched. "Ughhhhh," she said one final time before she felt safe enough to stand. Clara cleaned her soiled underwear in the sink and very slowly made her way into her own room where she slowly undressed and shuffled into the shower room. After showering and two glasses of water Clara exited her en suite and went over to the wardrobe where she got out fresh clothing and laid it on the bed an item at a time, Clara was feeling a lot better than she had done an hour previously and even hummed to herself as she dried herself off. Clara caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror on the dressing table. "Oh my!" she said as she looked at her almost grey complexion, Clara then walked over to the wardrobe mirror and stood before it naked as her crooked arthritis deformed and nicotine stained fingers started to trace the wrinkled skin and crow?s feet around her eyes down to her visibly drooping jowls and the loose hanging skin on her chin and neck. Clara looked at her rounded shoulders with twin dips where her bra had permanently altered her flesh due to the weight of her very ample breasts, Clara then cupped her breasts that now due to age and stretching hung just above the belly button on her swollen stretch mark covered stomach. Clara continued to examine her body and felt somehow disconnected from what she was seeing she turned a little and looked at her pockmarked hips where fat had broken thorough the connective tissue of her skin and formed cellulite. "Oh to be young again," she said as she moved over to her dressing table once more and located one of her packets of cigarettes in the drawer. Curiously, the entire cottage appeared to creak as Clara spoke. After taking several deep inhales of smoke in succession Clara sighed. "Oh well I suppose I should dress and put my makeup on lest I scare a small child with my ghostly appearance." Eventually Clara left her bedroom and as she headed towards the living room she remembered that her granddaughter had made some lunch for her and it was in the fridge. On reaching the fridge she opened it and took out the cling film covered plate with her sandwiches on and placed it on the table, then poured a glass of milk. Clara's stomach started to rumble once more as she sat down. "Oh dear I wonder if it is a good idea to eat these sandwiches?" She asked herself just before a long forgotten memory resurfaced a memory of a medicine to settle a 'tumultuous bowel'. "Oh I know, a little something to settle my stomach." Clara got up from her seat once more and shuffled into the garden where she picked mint leaves with several other herbs and berries then as she passed through the utility room on her way back into the kitchen a charcoal briquettes from the unused barbecue then using the mortar and pestle usually used for cooking she crushed the charcoal into a fine dust before adding powdered ginger, mint and full fat milk. Clara then forced herself to drink the liquid and after washing up sat down on her favourite chair with a freshly lit cigarette. Within minutes the charcoal had started to absorb toxins within Clara's stomach whilst the fat molecules within the milk had absorbed others and a glimmer of clarity started to appear within her confused mind. Clara was not expecting to fall asleep nor did she expect to be confronted by a giant talking parrot in her dreams. "Thief," squawked the parrot its wings beating fiercely as it hovered several feet above her blocking out the sun. "What?" "Thief." "I'm not a thief." "You stole a life; you are a thief." "I- I don't understand." "Thief, squatter you took a mind without permission." "Who are you? What are you, where am I?" Briefly an image of a very pretty young woman came into view. Clara looked at the young woman and became more confused. "I know you; we've met somewhere I think but when?" "Thief," Squawked the giant parrot once more menacingly as is appeared to fade away into nothing "Oh, oh dear, what is happening to me, this is all wrong." Clara felt dizzy and as her vision faded fell back but instead of landing on the expected ground appeared to have fallen into a very comfortable high backed chair. "Tea?" asked a voice that Clara did not recognise, Clara opened her eyes to see a woman in her late forties standing with a teapot. "Ugh." "Tea, It's earl grey." "Where am I? Who are you?" asked Clara defensively, the woman poured from the teapot into a silver strainer suspended over a china cup. "Lemon or milk?" "Err, lemon," Clara looked around the room she was in and at the half finished jigsaw puzzle on the table to her side. "Where am I?" "Biscuit?" "I, where am I?" "Look I'm trying to be civilised about this now do you want a biscuit?" "Yes please if you want, look who are you?" asked Clara. "My name is Nancy and I'm here to try and sort this mess out amicably," Clara gently massaged her temples with her fingers hoping it would help her to think straight. "Mess I don't understand young woman what mess?" "It doesn't surprise me that you are confused Clara but I need you to concentrate really hard, can you do that?" Clara sipped at her tea and reached over for a cigarette from the packet that had just appeared on the occasional table to her side, the packet and its contents however vanished before Clara's hand could grasp it. "No distractions Clara concentrate hard, who are you?" "Clara, Clara Sommersgill, n-no Hazelton, I mean Clair." "And how old are you?" "How old?" "That's what I asked." "Eighty, eighty, eighty, no I'm over two hundr..." Nancy interrupted. "Your body is just coming up to its twentieth birthday Clara." "No, I, It's I mean it can't be." Just then a pretty young woman appeared through a door that had only just appeared in a wall that until moments before hadn't existed, she walked up to Nancy and kissed her on her cheek. "Who's this mummy?" asked the young woman as she sat next to Nancy. "It's you Claire or at least it's what your body looks like at the moment, it seems that there have been developments whilst you've been with me." Clara was now looking at her bony slightly twisted arthritic hands. "Oh, oh what has she done, what has my sister done to us?" Chapter Twenty-Seven: Nosy Neighbour As Clara talked with Nancy and Claire in the dream world; back in the real world Clara had slid from her seat and fallen to the floor. Her lit cigarette landing on her cardigan causing the artificial fibres to melt and start to burn the fabric and skin below. "Hello, helloo Mrs Somersgill it's the postie I have a packet that needs a signature, hello?" The postman heard a groan and cautiously entered the open front door of the cottage only to see Clara lying awkwardly and unconscious on the rug with a wisp of smoke coming from an expanding hole in her cardigan. "Oh shit! Mrs Somersgill are you okay?" he asked as he approached the old woman dropping the packet, his pda and his satchel on the floor as he reached for his mobile phone. The postman then followed his first aid training and checked for a pulse whilst typing in 999 on his phone. "Hello yes I need an ambulance please?" Two hours later as Mona returned from her trip out she noticed a police car outside the cottage and increased her walking pace until as she reached the gate to the cottage she noticed a female police officer talking to one of the neighbours who immediately pointed Mona out to the officer. "Excuse me but what's happening?" asked Mona nervously. "Are you Mona Sommersgill miss?" "Yes I am what's happening officer?" "And is Clara Somersgill your grandmother?" "Oh lord has something happened to grandma?" the young WPC took Mona gently by the arm and started to lead her into the cottage. "Perhaps we could talk inside Miss?" "Oh yes of course." Inside the cottage the young WPC explained that Clara had apparently fallen from her chair and had been taken to hospital where she was now being treated for burns and a suspected broken hip, Mona started to panic not because Clara had been injured but because she no longer had control over her. "Where is she, I need to be with her, Grandma gets confused so easily nowadays." "She's in good hands don't worry miss." "DO NOT TELL ME NOT TO WORRY YOU HARLOT, TELL ME WHERE CLARA IS OR I'LL FRY WHAT LITTLE BRAIN YOU HAVE INTO A CRISP," was what Mona wanted to shout at the young policewoman but after a moment's thought opted for. "I feel so guilty I was only out of the house for an hour, I need to be with her could you tell me which hospital she's in please?" "I believe she's been sent to the casualty department at the city hospital miss." "Do you need me for anything else constable?" asked Mona "your grandmother was something mumbling about her daughter and son, do you have contact details for them at all?" "I'm sorry but granny must have been confused my mum and uncle unfortunately died some time ago, she must have been confused I'm really all she has left now." "Of course, I understand," replied the policewoman understandingly "I'll arrange transport for you to the hospital." On arrival at the Accident and Emergency department of the local hospital Mona was met after a while by a doctor and nurse and ushered into a room. "Firstly Miss Sommersgill your grandmother has sustained a nasty bump to her head along with her broken hip we've put her to sleep until the swelling in her brain recovers, we will operate on her hip as soon as she's stable enough. "What does that mean doctor?" asked Mona. "Basically it means that when your grandmother bumped her head the bruising caused pressure inside her skull increasing her confusion and changing her state of consciousness, she was quite lucid initially when the paramedics turned up but quickly became more confused until she wasn't really responding to questions at all." "You mean she's brain damaged don't you?" "I'm sorry but at the moment it is far too early to tell but I would be really surprised if when she came out of the coma she didn't have significant problems coping." "When will you know doctor." "Next few days possibly weeks." "Weeks?" "I must warn you however your grandmother is not a young woman it is feasible that she may never regain consciousness." "Oh" "You can sit with her for a while if you wish Miss Sommersgill." Mona was smiling as she travelled back to her cottage from the hospital later that day. Mona was smiling as she could find no trace of her sister Clara in the decrepit body lying on the hospital bed which meant that she thought she was finally free of her influence for the first time ever. Part Two The following events take place after the events of the Unseen World (if you haven't yet read it now would be a really good time.) Maggie who was once a down and out called David is now a pretty flame haired young witch, she is travelling up to Scotland to fulfil a promise she made to her long dead sister Maggs (Magdalene). Maggie is travelling on a small commuter train with her friend Martha and an old Ginger tabby cat containing the soul of a witch called Diana. Circles Within Circles Chapter One: Return to North Berwick Maggie looked down to her side at Diana the sleeping Ginger tabby cat curled up on the seat beside her and smiled, she then looked up to her right out of the window at the countryside speeding past as she sat on the train taking her up across the border and into Scotland to the small fishing town of North Berwick, Maggie reached over and took out a magazine from her bag, crossed her legs causing her skirt to rise a little higher exposing more of her bare leg and started to idly flick through the glossy pages as the coastline flew past outside the window to her right. Maggie however was not concentrating on her magazine she was thinking of her first visit to North Berwick when she was still a man and recovering drug addict called David and had only just started on her Journey to become who she was now. "I knew I should have made up a hamper and a flask this morning Maggie, In my youth I could have probably bought an entire house for the cost of these sandwiches, if we'd actually been allowed to own property back then of course." Maggie looked up from her magazine at her friend and smiled then placed the magazine down on the table in front of her. "Thank you Martha, ooh tuna and sweetcorn." "Has Diana been okay? She hasn't had another episode has she?" asked Martha with concern. "No she's sleeping peacefully now." Maggie paused. "She's dreaming at the moment, dreaming of your time together." "She is?" asked Martha as she passed a lidded cup of hot sweet tea and a sandwich over to Maggie. "Yes, even though she's lost so much over the last month or so she's protected her most cherished memories Martha and they all seem to include you, she really does love you," Martha sniffed and reached for a small lace edged handkerchief tucked into her sleeve, she then proceeded to dab at the moistness in the corner of her eyes with it. What Maggie had not told Martha though was that Diana's condition had deteriorated over the last few days, so badly in fact that Diana now had virtually no control of her waning power whilst she slept and that she had been helping keep it under control for her since the previous weekend. "I worry that there won't be enough of Diana left for the ritual to work Maggie, I would be devastated to lose her now." Maggie smiled at her beautiful friend, "She's still there Martha don't you worry." This seemed to cheer Martha up. What Maggie did know and Martha didn't however was that Maggie had, with Diana's agreement, been siphoning off memories into her own mind now for some time, memories that she would return to her when the time was right. As the train crossed the border and entered Scotland Martha commented, "You were right about coming by train Maggie it is far more relaxing, I only hope that Geoffrey will be okay in the car by himself." "He'll be fine Martha he'll probably stop off on the way up for a rest, some relaxation and a spot of bird watching." Martha frowned at Maggie. "Maggie you do realise that he's only a living clay construct held together by magic don't you? he's not a person, he doesn't need rest." Maggie smiled once more. "I think he's becoming more than that now Martha haven't you noticed how he sits for hours in our garden and watches the birds and squirrels?" "He's just a Golem Maggie, he reacts and obeys he doesn't think for himself." Maggie realised that Martha still only thought of Geoffrey as a thing and this irritated her. "So how old is Geoffrey now?" Maggie asked. "Oh, must be coming up to 140 possibly 150 years now, he's the oldest active Golem I know of, at least in the UK." Moments later Martha was distracted and more than a little disturbed by hearing her own voice in her head. 'What?' This was closely followed by her own voice once more saying, 'I beg your pardon Geoffrey where are my manners, please forgive me.' Martha did not say anything to Maggie as she already had enough to worry about but would talk with Morag as soon as she could after reaching their destination. A few minutes later as the pair both looked idly out of the window at the speeding countryside the ticket inspector stopped by Maggie and Martha. "You can't have a cat sleeping on that seat I'm afraid, it'll need to be in a suitable container. That seat is for fare paying passengers only." "But the carriage is virtually empty sir and our cat is fast asleep, it would be a shame to move hero" The ticket inspector's face softened and he lowered his voice so as not to be overheard. "Normally I wouldn't even bother Miss but we've had a complaint about it so I have to be seen to do something I'm afraid." Maggie looked around the carriage and about three seats back from her there was a man in his late fifties wearing a wig that may have once matched his natural hair colour, he slid down in his seat when he noticed Maggie looking at him, she with some effort entered the bitter little mind of the man and watched through her own eyes as he'd complained to the guard about the cat for no other reason than he could, he seemed to get some kind of sick satisfaction from causing others misery. Maggie sighed. "Teapot," shouted the man as he pulled his wig from his head and leapt from his seat. Maggie addressed the now distracted ticket collector. "Is this okay sir?" The ticket collector looked to where Maggie was pointing and observed a cat carrier under the table on the floor, he completely missed Diana who was still sleeping soundly on the seat next to her. "Err yes that's fine miss, thank you." "Teapot, teapot, teapot," said the now balding man who was systematically dusting all of the seats in the carriage with his wig and sounding increasingly distressed at not being able to say anything other than teapot. "Sir, You can't go around saying teapot, you are disturbing the other passengers, please retake your seat." The bald man stood in front of the ticket inspector his face contorted as though concentrating and squeaked, "Teapot?" "Maggie enough, the poor man looks as though he may blow a gasket at any moment," said Martha with a smile, Maggie immediately released her control of the arrogant little man's brain and sipped at her cooling tea. The arrogant man looked very confused, took his seat once more and tried to replace his now ruined wig. "Sir any more of your strange behaviour and I will be forced to ask you to leave the train at the next station," stated the now angry ticket inspector. Diana woke up just before their stop and stretched on the seat. 'I needed that, are we there yet?' she asked. Chapter Two: North Berwick As Maggie?s train approached the Northbound platform at North Berwick Station, on the platform was waiting Morag an old, very wise and powerful witch who was a childhood and lifelong friend of Diana not so lifelong friend of Martha and a very recent friend of Maggie. Morag was troubled as she knew the reason for her friends visit and worried that if the forthcoming ritual were to go wrong she could easily lose her old friend Diana and possibly even her newest friend Maggie. Morag as she stood watching the train slow down as it came closer to the platform also felt honoured to have been trusted with the organisation of the ritual that would almost certainly be carried out either later this evening or tomorrow evening, Morag may have felt honoured to have been chosen but was also really apprehensive as both she and her coven would be dealing with ancient lore and much darker aspects of magic than she was comfortable with but that was for later, now Morag wanted to greet her friends as they alighted from the approaching train. As the train finally stopped and the doors slowly opened Morag waited expectantly until Martha stepped down onto the platform followed by Maggie who was carrying Diana in her arms, Morag ran down the platform to meet her guests and greeted Martha with a handshake and Maggie with a very friendly but awkward hug due to the fact that she was still carrying Diana who appeared to be asleep once more. "It?s so good to see you all and you Maggie you look radiant, If you would like to follow me back to the caf? we can talk there." As the three walked down from the station to the centre of the small fishing port Maggie noticed more than a couple of times curtains and nets twitching in the windows as they walked past, Morag seemed to have sensed Maggie?s unease. "Don't worry about the curtain twitchers Maggie, they're just curious that's all." "Curious?" "Yes Maggie curious about you, about the sacrifice you'll be making in order to save Diana's spirit." "I don't really see it as a sacrifice Morag more that I'm helping a dear friend." Morag turned to Martha and gave her a stern look. "Are you sure that you have gone through the entire ceremony with Maggie?" "Yes but it hasn't deterred her," Martha replied, Morag then turned back to Maggie. "Losing your virginity isn't something to be taken lightly young lady and you will lose yours without love or tenderness, are you really sure that you want to go through with this?" "I am Morag I gave my word to both Diana and my sister." "I'm just giving you the chance to back out Maggie, no one will think badly of you if you do." Maggie frowned. "I would. Morag." The three women and the sleeping Diana continued in silence until they entered Morag's surprisingly spacious caf?. Maggie was just finishing off one of Morag's wonderful cottage pies when the doors to the caf? burst open and in came Sally and Wendy, Sally was still in her nurses uniform. "Maggie," They both said in unison as they came over to her and then embraced her, Maggie was very pleased to see her two friends and stood hugging them both for several seconds before Sally eventually broke her embrace. "I've just rushed down from the hospital to try and talk some sense into you girl, please reconsider this ritual, It's really dangerous." Maggie smiled at her friends. "I'm sorry but I made a promise and I have to keep it." Wendy then turned to Morag, "Have you told Maggie that Doonies and spunkies have been seen out on the moors and old Mrs Tigh swears she's seen a Slaugh skulking around the old Kirk?" Morag seemed irritated at her young friend. "The Brownies have already told us that the spirits have sensed that something is about to happen; they're just curious Wendy that's all, oh and Failamarreian has agreed to assist us and has already made her way up the coast." Both Wendy and Sally looked in stunned disbelief at Morag as did Martha, Maggie then broke the silence by asking. "Who is Failamarreian?" "Failamarreian is an ancient entity Maggie, she rarely intervenes in such things and normally only guides those at a crossroads in their own lives." "Guides?" "Yes she can see possibilities and alternate futures and attempts to guide those whose minds are still open to new possibilities; she only usually communicates through dreams or visions so this is very unusual." Maggie smiled at her friend. "And to think I once drifted through life completely unaware of my surroundings or the stunning beauty that surrounded me." "This evening will be anything but beautiful Maggie please reconsider as I'm sure we can find another way to help Diana," Maggie looked at her two friends. "I'm afraid that it is too late for another way as Diana is deteriorating quickly, even now I'm using my powers to dampen her magic as she sleeps," Martha who had been listening then joined in the conversation. "I had no idea it was so bad Maggie; you should have mentioned something." Maggie turned to her friend and admitted. "I didn't want you to worry Martha." Chapter Three: Preparations After her meal Wendy and Sally insisted on taking Maggie out for a long walk along the beach whilst Martha asked if she could speak to Morag in private. Diana bounced around on the warm sand like a kitten seemingly without a care in the world as she played with the leafy fronds of kelp that had recently washed up on the sandy beach whilst Maggie walked barefoot between Wendy and Sally. "Sooo how do you like being a witch then?" asked Wendy. "It's different, I think I'm still getting used to having so much power and I still haven't managed to master regulating it quite yet but with Martha and Diana's help I'm getting better all the time." "Give it a couple of hundred years and you'll pretty much have it sussed hin," said Sally as she kicked up a cloud of dry sand with her bare foot. Maggie smiled broadly. "Give it a couple of hundred years! You say that as though it's the most natural thing in the world. I'm still getting to grips with being a woman, I don't even want to think about the next couple of hundred years." "Oh it'll be a breeze Maggie, you'll love it I promise," Maggie stopped for a second and thought. "That's like fifty years of monthlies I'll have to put up with ughh!" She sighed. "I'm pretty sick of them already." Sally then chipped in, "Not if you have lots of babies Maggie." "Oh god that could be over two hundred, where on earth would I put them all?" The three young women then started to laugh, linked hands and started to walk down towards the sea where they hitched up their skirts and plodged (paddled) back towards the village in the cool calm water for several minutes with Diana happily bouncing along behind pouncing on twigs and other pieces of shoreline debris quite oblivious as to her deteriorating condition. Back at the Cafe as Maggie and her friends walked the beach Martha sat in Morag's living room sipping at her tea. "So this voice you heard on the train it was definitely yours?" "Yes Morag and from my accent I would say it was sometime in the late 1800's." "And can you recollect ever saying those words." "No not really." "Hmm I wonder why now?" asked Morag to herself. "I don't know it seems more than a coincidence though doesn't it? what with what's happening this evening." "It does." Morag paused then moved closer to her. "May I?" "Of course that's why I confided in you." Morag took Martha's hand and almost instantly was travelling at speed back through Martha's memories and like a practised computer algorithm she started sorting back though any memories involving Martha's Golem from when it was created. Memories are a strange thing; in normal humans they distort with time as with every recollection they become embellished with extra data until sometimes the memory bears little resemblance to the actual event but with witches and other magical creatures memories once stored are rarely corrupted in such ways. "Hazelton's do you remember them Martha?" asked Morag as normal sight returned to her eyes. "Yes unpleasant case two sisters from and old and respected family had apparently gone quite mad except..." "Except?" "Oh yes I remember now Clara the eldest sister seemed to have had a death wish of sorts." "Do continue Martha." "Well I'd been asked to investigate strange goings on in the east end of Newcastle, a postman had had a finger or two bitten off apparently by a letterbox, he couldn't remember which one but as I investigated I found other disturbing signs such as an absolutely appalling mortality rate amongst pregnant women" "Such things happened in those days Martha," said Morag as she reached over and took an old book out of her sideboard. "Not on such a scale Morag, almost all pregnancies in this one area ended in stillbirth even though the pregnancies had been normal in every other way, the locals were blaming the railway for their misfortune but on further investigation I traced the source to Clara and Mona Hazelton." "Ah here it is Clara and Mona Hazelton, the last of the once powerful Hazelton family, their last official interaction with our community was in September 1682 when there was a gathering in Hawick to celebrate an event, oh it was Halley?s comet, they were both young women at the time and freely indulged themselves of the local young men during the week of celebrations." "It looks like they knew how to party Morag." "And how to spread disease by the look of it as several cases of 'The French disease' were reported soon after in the area." "Syphilis they gave their lovers syphilis?" "It seems so Martha, a disease that they could quite easily have cured in themselves with a sweating sickness but apparently chose not to, strange girls. Anyway what happened to them during your investigation?" "I killed them." "Killed them, that does not sound like you at all Martha, did you get Geoffrey to do it?" "No Morag I confronted them at their cottage, I was hoping to deal with the whole affair by banishment into the countryside or to the colonies but they attacked me psychically setting some of my clothing alight it was a surprisingly weak attack considering the family's history so I quickly counter attacked and decapitated them both, I remember at the time feeling quite pleased with myself." "Pleased? Astounded more like, their attack on you should have boiled your blood, something here doesn't add up Martha, would you mind me delving into your memories a little more later?" "Not at all Morag if you think it'll help at all." "I do, now this evening." "Yes what of it?" asked Martha. "I have a proposition for you and wanted to talk it through with you first." Twenty minutes later Martha left Morag's living room to get air, her hands were shaking, she knew that what Morag had just proposed was with the best of intentions but still it would mean deceiving Maggie and she didn't want to do that, It would however mean that Maggie would have no memory of her ordeal other than being with child. Martha looked out from the small sheltered back garden into the distance and at the storm clouds now gathering out at sea just on the horizon. "It's going to be a stormy evening by the look of it." Chapter Four: A Final Meal "Naked why on earth would I need to be naked this evening Morag?" asked Maggie as she tucked into her evening meal with Diana in a child's high chair beside her eating a large freshly caught fish, holding it with her paw whilst she tore at the flesh with her teeth. "A security measure Maggie nothing to do with the ceremony itself, there are still people who would do Diana harm so in order to prevent concealment of weapons, potions or any other implement of harm everyone involved will be naked." 'I can't take my fu, fu, fur coat off as it's part of me.' stated Diana unnecessarily "This Lasagne is really great Morag, a fitting last meal." "Last meal?" "Yes last meal for me as a virgin as after this evening I will no longer be one, it's weird but I thought I'd be nervous about this evening but now I feel quite chilled about the whole thing, in fact I feel..." Morag caught Maggie as she slid to the side and started to fall from her seat. 'What's the matterrrr wrth mag...' Diana attempted to ask before slumping down into a heap on the highchair. Martha entered the room and helped to move Maggie over to the sofa. "Please forgive me Maggie but I just couldn't bear the thought of you being raped." When Maggie woke it was dark, pitch dark. "Hello?" "Hello, Martha? Morag?" There was no reply nor was there any sound whatsoever Maggie tried to move but found that she couldn't feel anything not even herself, 'Am I paralysed?' she thought to herself 'or blind and deaf , no I can't be deaf as I can hear my voice or can I?' Maggie started to panic and tried to scream out for help but no one came to her aid. What could have been minutes or even hours later Maggie heard a familiar and most welcome voice. "Hello big sis." "Maggs, Maggs is that you?" "It certainly is, have you considered opening your eyes?" "I thought that they were open." "Nope definitely closed," Maggie concentrated and slowly her little sister came into view, she was wearing a denim dungaree dress, white tee shirt multicoloured knee socks and baseball boots and was sitting on a small table kicking her legs back and forth. "Sooo how have you been then?" she asked with a wide smile on her innocent freckled face. "Are you real, I mean is it really you Maggs?" The little girl jumped off the table and landed on a floor that hadn't been there as she'd left the table, Maggs reached out her hand. "I can't talk to two eyeballs in the darkness all day, take my hand," Maggie thought hard and reached out with her mind towards her sister and a hand and then an arm appeared followed by the rest of her body as she seemed to materialise from complete blackness. "Oh just look at you now, I'm sooo jealous, I never got my boobs before I passed over, you lucky thing." Maggie didn't talk she simply held her beloved sister in her arms. "Mmm a hug, I like huggs," said Maggs as Maggie held her tightly. Following a long hug Maggie finally asked, "So where am I Maggs?" "Ah well now that is a good question." "And the answer is?" "Currently inside an earthenware container on Morag?s dressing table in her room where her unconscious vacant body currently lies, she has taken your place at the ceremony." Chapter Five: The Law Berwick law is a large volcanic hill outside the fishing village of North Berwick normally it is quite a busy tourist attraction but on this evening not even the bravest battle hardened hiker would attempt to gain access to its summit due to the torrential rain, gales and lightning of a freak and unexpected storm currently affecting the entire area. Even if a mad hiker or walker had braved the weather he or she still would not have seen the procession of naked and semi naked Witches young and old slowly making their way to the summit of the hill nor would they have seen the random collection of curious magical creatures that had gathered and were keeping a respectful distance. Once assembled at the top of the Law several metres back from the two large fibreglass whalebones an altar of sorts had been erected and Maggie?s body possessed by Morag walked forward, she was wearing a raincoat and Wellington boots and was being guided by Martha, standing in the background was Geoffrey who was making a low growling sound of disapproval. "Has Erik been prepared?" asked Maggie/Morag. "The elders are preparing him now, he looks nervous." "He would do but he won't remember anything of this evening's events afterwards," Martha looked over at the young well-built fisherman as his seated naked body became rigid and his eyes slowly turned from a deep piercing blue to completely white and then as black as night as the old witches chanted restricted and ancient incantations. To the left of a surprised Geoffrey who was holding a large umbrella a small spring appeared seemingly bubbling out of the bedrock and filling a hollow in the ground with crystal clear water this was followed a few seconds later by the appearance of a semi-transparent fish like creature rising from the water and assuming a semi human form standing by his side. "Oh my!" said Martha in shock. "The Failamarreian has arrived we should now start the ceremony," Maggie/Morag turned to the several naked witches who now included Sally, Maggie/Morag took off her coat revealing her own naked body and kicked away her Wellington boots. "Are you really sure about this Morag?" Maggie/Morag's head turned and she barked." "Yes it is the only way, take my soul from me now." "But-" "NOW SALLY," Four witches including Sally circled Maggie/Morag's now naked form and held hands then started to chant, the lightning increased in intensity above them as did the torrential rain, Geoffrey started to quietly wail he was not happy at all with what was happening to his friend Maggie but could not intervene. As the witches chanting increased a dark blue mist started to amass around? ? Maggie's body and slowly started to move towards what looked like a large earthenware container on the altar, the mist started to coalesce into a small semi-transparent luminescent cloud and slowly drifted towards the now glowing container on the altar only for the container to shatter moments before the mist was to enter it. Martha looked over at the bluish mist and noticed it now appeared to be being pulled away from the altar she then looked at one of the older witches forming the circle and could see that she was bleeding from one of her eyes as she continued to chant trying desperately to control the cloud containing Morag's spirit. "Geoffrey someone is attempting to disrupt the ritual find them and stop them now," The Golem nodded at Martha dropped the umbrella he'd been holding and turned then headed out into the darkness, within seconds there was a scream in the darkness behind Maggie followed by another and another culminating in a severed arm landing by Martha's feet. "Do we have another enchanted receptacle," asked Martha desperately of one of the elder witches. "I'm sorry but we only prepared three and the spare now contains Maggie's spirit we cannot carry on with the ritual Morag needs to be returned she cannot survive out in the open much longer. 'If I may,' stated a soft female like voice that resounded in every single witches head. The semi-transparent fishlike creature raised two appendages similar to arms and the bluish cloud that was Morag's soul quickly headed towards the outstretched arms stopped exactly between where hands would have been if the entity had them and compressed the cloud into a dense ball before it grew a skin that hardened into a shell similar to that of an ordinary chickens egg. The Failamarreian then gestured to Martha to take the offered egg, Martha bowed in front of the entity and gratefully took the egg from her. "Thank you thank you so much," said Martha as she took the egg and held it protectively in her arms. The lightning in the sky high above became more frequent as the fisherman fought to get free from the witches now holding him back, his erection was impressive and he had only one thing on his mind. Maggie's body was now also in a state of acute arousal her nipples were erect, she was sweating and she was exuding massive amounts of sex pheromones into the atmosphere causing almost every witch in range to become highly aroused, the effect on the fisherman was profound however as he finally broke from his restraints and scattered the witches that had been holding him until then across the muddy ground before heading with purpose towards Maggie's own restrained body, the until recently polite and pleasant fisherman Erik was now nothing more than an animal acting upon instinct as he broke the circle of witches around Maggie/Morag with Maggie/Morag faring little better as her own inhibitions had been removed with the removal of her own soul leaving little more than an animal an animal in heat behind, it was at this point that the witches released Maggie/Morag and retired to a safe distance to allow 'nature' to take its course. Eric grabbed Maggie/Morag and attempted to force her back onto the altar but Maggie bit hard into his arm drawing blood, Maggie/Morag was grabbed once more and slapped across the cheek before being forced down onto the ground where Erik attempted to penetrate her from behind Maggie/Morag twisted and got away from Eric for a moment or two but he caught her leg and tripped her causing her to fall on her front, her right breast hitting the ground first causing excruciating pain and an annoyed squeal/growl from Maggie/Morag. Eric quickly reached Maggie/Morag flipped her onto her back, grabbed her legs and forced them open and swiftly plunged his steely hard penis into her unwilling vagina with such force that they both yelped in pain, it was at this point that Maggie/Morag's body went limp as Erik's penis tore her Hymen and her body's innocence was lost forever. Within seconds Erik was forcing his penis in and out of her body Maggie /Morag had now given up fighting her unwanted suitor and her body now seemed to be matching Erik's movements with the witches and other creatures looking on as embarrassed spectators waiting for the point that they would once again be needed to separate the lust filled pair currently thrashing about on the muddy grass biting and scratching at each other. After twelve long minutes Erik's back arched and he grunted as his potent seed was propelled into Maggie's birth canal and from there through the tiny channel in her cervix into her womb where a single mature egg was patiently waiting in her right fallopian tube as millions of sperm would continue their epic journey through her womb towards the waiting egg. Within seconds of Erik?s orgasm four very stout fishermen appeared and pulled him off Maggie/Morag's body and dragged him kicking and screaming incomprehensibly over to the witches that had had been attending him, they immediately set about reintegrating his spirit with his body whilst the fishermen pinned him to the muddy grass. Maggie/Morag on seeing what was happening to Erik got up off the wet ground and screamed at the four fishermen coming towards her and made an attempt to escape but instead ran straight into Geoffrey who's clothing was spattered with fresh blood, Geoffrey grabbed Maggie/Morag around the waist and carried her kicking and screaming over to the fishermen who? ? then held her against the makeshift altar as Martha cracked open the shell of the small egg holding her spirit and the coloured cloud of mist re-entered her body through any open orifice it could find, Maggie/Morag's eyes quickly returned to normal and she fell limp and immediately started to weep. Martha looked at her friend and at the trickle of blood running down her inner thigh and gently placed Maggie?s raincoat over Maggie/Morag's shoulders. Martha was just about to instruct Geoffrey to carry Maggie/Martha back down the Law when appearing at her side the Failamarreian spoke in her mind. 'Your friend has been damaged by this evening's events; may I start the healing process?' Martha was stunned and was barely able to reply. 'I, I' 'Your friend sacrificed herself so that another not be traumatised; she has a kind heart, it should remain so.' The shimmering creature placed an arm like tendril on Maggie/Morag's scratched and muddy forehead she flinched for a second but soon calmed and apparently fell into a deep sleep. 'Now go quickly and return your friend to her own body.' Geoffrey placed his arms under Maggie/Morag's now limp body and effortlessly picked her up, he smiled at the Failamarreian and said. "Thannk yoo." Geoffrey then left with Maggie/Morag and headed down back into the village. Chapter Six: The Passing Of A Friend. Maggie woke in the guest room of Martha's home, she was a little confused as to why she was there, Diana was lying by her side gently snoring little cat snores. "Oh the ceremony, has it not yet happened?" she asked herself as she rose from the bed disturbing Diana momentarily from her slumber. Maggie slipped her feet into the slippers by the bed and as she rose became a little dizzy for a second before going over to the curtains and opening them to a bright sunny day. Maggie heard someone coming up the stairs and turned to see Martha holding a tray. "Hello Maggie, how are you feeling today?" Maggie looked at her friend and after a moment?s thought asked, "Where's Morag?" "Resting Maggie, as should you, I've brought you a spot of brunch." "How long have I been asleep Martha?" asked Maggie cautiously. "Four days, I have a nice bacon sandwich and tea for you." "And the ceremony?" "All done now and in the past." "So why can't I remember any of it?" Martha placed the tray on Maggie's bed and gently ran her fingers down Diana's fur before saying. "It wasn't my idea Maggie, Morag insisted, she's the senior witch and I, I-" "Martha stop you're not making any sense what happened?" "Morag took your place or at least her mind did, she didn't want to scar you emotionally, your body still participated in the ceremony but your consciousness was elsewhere at the time." "So that explains the wonderful evening I spent with my sister, where is Morag is she okay?" Martha smiled weakly at Maggie. "She is but the whole experience has drained her she's been resting in her room since the ceremony." "I need to see her." "She's sealed her room Maggie you can't." Maggie ate her brunch and despite feeling a little queasy afterwards felt good. It was only when she started to dress for the day that she started to notice the bruising on her body ranging from small barely perceptible bruises to large angry looking dark ones on her arms, neck and face. As Maggie looked at the bruising she started to realise a little of what Morag had gone through and dressing quickly she left her room and soon found herself outside of Morag?s bedroom. "Morag It's Maggie, may I come in?" There was no answer so Maggie touched the door handle and got a small electric shock from it. "Morag I'm coming in." Maggie grasped the handle once more tightly and ignoring the pain it was causing concentrated on making the mechanism within the lock turn, there was a click and the door opened. Morag was lying on her side on her bed in the foetal position and was holding an ancient rag doll to her chest. Maggie sat on the be next to her and gently stroked her hair. It took several minutes before Morag spoke and even then it was only in short sentences. "I, I thought I was strong enough." "The Failamarreian, she took away the hurt and the pain but not the memory." "I can still remember every moment Maggie, every single thing he did to your body, I'm so sorry I shouldn't have allowed the ceremony to go ahead." Maggie already knew that Morag had 'borrowed' her body and understood why she'd done it, she lowered herself down onto Morag's bed and gently hugged her upset friend and whispered into her ear "Morag I feel blessed to have friends such as you; but please in future don't keep things from me, I?m a big girl now." Morag turned to face Maggie. "Y, you?re not upset with me?" "No. Disappointed a little, but not upset and I did get to spend some time with my sister." Maggie chuckled a little. "She hasn't changed at all, just as pretty and innocent as I remember her." "Your sister visited you?" "Yes it was lovely Morag, I told her about my trips out with my father and of mum's illness and all about my new and wonderful friends," Maggie smiled then gave Morag a kiss on the lips "Of which you are one Morag." "I am?" Morag asked as she felt tears brimming in her eyes. "Yes you are and I hope that you will remain one for many many years to come." "Oh Maggie." Later that morning after using concealer to hide some of her more obvious bruises and applying her makeup Maggie heard a weak voice in her head. 'Maggie?" She turned to see Diana lying on her bed, her eyes barely open 'I've h, had and accident.' Maggie came over to her friend and instantly from the smell realised that she'd lost control of her bladder. 'Oh don't worry Diana we'll soon clean it up.' Maggi took some tissues and tried to mop up the worst of the dampness on her duvet. 'Magee not got longgg now, can feel myself slippngg.' 'Is there anything can do for you Diana?' asked Maggie. 'Go home?' 'You want to go back to Newcastle?' 'N, no birth...' Maggie felt tears forming as she knew that her friend's time was nearing and without even thinking picked up the large and slightly damp cat and headed out of her room whilst shouting, "Morag." Morag appeared at her own bedroom door and looked at Maggie. "Morag where was Diana born?" "Just down the road Maggie It's nothing but a ruin now, why?" "Diana wants to go home," Morag was about to tell Maggie that she shouldn't leave the house but after one look at her instead said. "I'll get my coat." As Maggie entered the living room of Morag's home Geoffrey rose from the sofa. "Magee?" "Can you take us to Diana's old home please? Morag knows the way," Geoffrey bowed his head and picked up his jacket, in the distance the local church bell began to ring as Martha entered from the caf? area. "Oh my, is it time?" asked Martha, Maggie nodded as she walked out of the rear of Morag's home through her small garden and into the waiting car where she was quickly joined by Morag and Martha. As Maggie sat in the speeding car with Diana on her lap a tiny fertilised egg now known as a zygote was about to attach itself to the wall of her womb, the tiny bundle of rapidly replicating cells was now in need of extra nutrients in order to grow and flourish and was mere millimetres from success. Of course if this child were to be born it would be without a soul and would be incomplete. As Maggie left the car and climbed over the stile that led to the ruins of her friends birthplace she could feel Diana's heartbeat getting weaker by the moment and as they walked to the ruined cottage overlooking the cliffs she turned and said, "Martha hold my hand it's nearly time." Martha took Maggie's hand and immediately felt Diana's presence. Maggie then turned to Geoffrey who was waiting patiently by the car. "You too Geoffrey, you are part of our family." On reaching the old cottage Maggie sat on the ground with her back against the remnants of one of the walls of the old croft and with Diana on her lap, she said out loud. "Diana we are here now." The cat tilted its head a little and asked. 'Is that the sea I can hear?' "It is Diana and Martha is here with you too." 'She is?' "Yes and she can hear you." 'Martha?' "Yes Diana?" 'Thank you for being my friend, I love you.' Martha sat on the ground next to Diana and started to stroke her fur, there were tears in her eyes but she was also full of hope, hope that the ceremony had worked and that soon Diana would pass straight into the empty soulless bundle of ever growing cells that now hopefully resided within her friend Maggie. 'Where am I now Maggie?' asked Diana as she struggled to breath. "Oh I would imagine that we are just to the side of what was once the front door to your cottage." 'Could you describe it for me please? I can't really see much anymore.' Maggie thought for a second and then touched a single finger to Diana's head just above her eyes. "I think I can do better than that Diana." Maggie concentrated on sending what she was seeing, Diana sighed contentedly as Maggie looked around the area. 'I can see and it's in colour oh it's s, so beautiful, who are all those people crossing the field?' Asked Diana as she observed through Maggie?s eyes lots of the villagers both old very old and young heading towards the old ruin. "They're your friends Diana they have come to say goodbye at least for now," Martha answered, her voice cracking with emotion. "Maggie remember what we taught you," Maggie smiled at Sally who was dressed in her nurses uniform and was out of breath having just run across the field to join them, Maggie thought for a second then remembered, she leant across with her free hand and touched a large piece of cut stone that was lying next to where she was sitting. 'Wh wh what's happening Maggie?' "I'm trying to take you back Diana so that you can see your old home as it once was." "Be swift Maggie Diana has little time left," stated Sally. 'Oh Maggie it's changing, the walls are returning and the garden wall has reappeared, oh and now the wild herbs.' Maggie watched as in her mind time travelled backwards as each year rewound itself until Diana squeaked. 'mathair?? Athair? Mummy daddy, I can see my mummy and daddy they're in the garden she's looking out to sea and my daddy is with her, he is stroking her Tummy, oh she's pregnant he's stroking her bump.' "I see them too Diana, they look so happy, ohhh..." Maggie stopped talking for a second as within her body the tiny Zygote that would soon become a baby started the process of embedding itself into the lining of her uterine lining or endometrium and almost immediately started to draw nutrients from Maggie's body Maggie sighed and her eyes glazed a little for several seconds as she enjoyed the feeling before finally sheepishly admitting with flushed cheeks and a smile. "Oh that was rather pleasant," Several of the older gathered witches smiled inwardly as they already knew or had experienced the feeling themselves at some point in their lives. 'I, I' Diana fell limp on Maggie's lap as she took a sharp intake of breath. "Oh." "Diana?" asked Martha but there was no reply, Martha started to weep and continued to stroke the warm but now deceased cat on Maggie's lap, Maggie took Martha's hand from the cat and placed it gently on her own stomach. "She's with me now Martha, I can feel her within me, she's resting." Whilst Maggie and Martha sat together Morag took control of the small assembled crowd and within minutes had set up improvised tables and food had been lain out, Geoffrey ever so gently took the limp body of the cat from Maggie's lap and placed it on an old trestle table where he stood guard over it whilst under it logs, sticks and other combustibles were placed. After some time Maggie and Martha joined the others who had prepared a feast to celebrate the life of Diana and of the cat who'd willingly offered her body culminating in the lighting of the funeral pyre at sunset. Chapter Seven: Geoffrey Maggie stayed with her friends in North Berwick for another few days before she and Morag travelled back to her cottage in Newcastle, Maggie resumed her studies at University, her pregnancy would not be an issue to her or the university as she would give birth in the summer of the next year between terms and Martha would look after her child during the day. About three weeks later Maggie woke in her bed smiled to herself and within seconds found herself dashing to her en suite bathroom to throw up. She was joined by Martha a minute or two later who stroked Maggie's back as she knelt over the toilet retching. Martha passed Maggie a glass of water with something clouding it. "Try this Maggie it's just ginger sugar and a couple of other herbs it will help with your nausea," she took the drink from her friend and sipped at it as she rose from her knees. "Ughhh how long is this part going to last for?" "I shouldn't think it would be more than a few days Maggie, it's just your body getting used to the massive changes within you." Martha then hugged her friend. Maggie continued to sip at her drink as she dressed and by the time she appeared for breakfast was feeling much better and like any student she rushed through her breakfast and after picking up her backpack kissed Martha on the cheek and headed towards the door. "Let Geoff take you this morning Maggie I don't want you fainting on the Metro or bus," Geoffrey who was sitting apparently dormant by the door rose from his seat and smoothed his skirt. "Cmon Geoffrey I'll race you to the car. Is that another new kilt?" Geoffrey made a happy "Mmmmm" noise at having his new clothing noticed. The life of Maggie and Martha continued quietly and without disruption until she encountered an entity in the hospital on her way to the library on Christmas Eve, Maggie agreed to assist the entity and as a result ended up inviting it for a Christmas meal with Martha and Geoffrey back at their cottage. (Nicholas's promise.) In the new year Maggie resumed her studies and on Martha's insistence was now driven to her university every day. One Monday Geoffrey as usual drove Maggie to her first lecture of the week and as she got out of the car she said. "Geoffrey I know that you like watching animals so instead of just sitting waiting for me to return why don't you go over to Leazes Park for a while before and have a stroll then later we'll go into town and see about getting you some nice thick tights to suit your skirt." "Thank yooo Maggie," Geoffrey left the car parked on double yellow lines and headed off in the direction of the park, he was humming to himself as he did. Maggie enjoyed her morning lectures recapping and adding to subjects she'd learned many years ago when she'd first attended the same university as a young man and at lunchtime went off in search of food. The university's caf? was closed due to an electrical problem so she decided to go across to the hospital and use one of their many food establishments. As she walked down one of the many brightly lit corridors of the hospital she started to wonder if this time she'd qualify and actually become a real doctor but then started to think about Pizza. 'Mmm tuna and pineapple' she thought to herself before realising that tuna and pineapple had been Diana's favourite pizza Maggie started to smile as she remembered Diana pouncing on the cooled pizza as though it were some prey she?d just stalked and tearing at it with her claws before eating the tuna and some of the pineapple before leaving the bread base alone. Maggie smiled knowing that at least a small part of Diana was still alive within her as she absent-mindedly stroked her slightly curving stomach. After lunch Maggie still had just over an hour before her next lecture and decided to take a short cut through a much older part of the hospital to see Geoffrey who she knew would still be in the park and as she did, she started to feel quite ill at ease. 'Oohh this place has a lot of memories in it.' she thought as she walked along the dimly lit ceramic tiled corridor towards the light at the entry lobby towards the old Victorian entrance to the building. 'H, hello?' she heard a female voice ask faintly in her mind. 'Hello,' she answered as she walked but got no reply Maggie shrugged her shoulders and carried on into the light of the outside world where she met with Geoffrey who was feeding the ducks of the boating lake. When Geoffrey noticed Maggie his face broke into a wide smile, she offered him her hand and he placed his massive hand into hers. Maggie really liked the lumbering giant and unlike Martha did not think of him as a magical tool Geoffrey was growing as an entity and was developing his own personality his language was now improving and he seemed to have a very kind and caring nature. this however did not stop him from being an almost unstoppable killing machine when required. "I thought that we could go shopping now Geoffrey and get some nice tights for your legs as you've stopped wearing trousers." "Mmmmm," replied Geoffrey. "Have you lost weight Geoffrey?" Maggie added as they walked together down the gentle hill towards the centre of town. Maggie remembered as they walked a comment from the entity who she'd shared her Christmas meal with and then what she'd seen as she looked out of her bedroom window a couple of evenings ago. She was readying herself for bed at the time and as she was closing the curtains in her room she noticed Geoffrey outside down on the bank of the small river that ran past her house he was naked, curiosity had gotten the better of her and she continued to watch as he carefully moulded two lumps of firm clay and mud from the bank into snowball sized mounds and proceeded to hold them to his chest, the mounds of compressed mud and clay however did not stick and fell straight to his lap followed by him lowering his head and staying motionless for several minutes. Maggie remembered feeling a lump growing in her throat as she thought 'Could Golem's be confused about their gender?' She?d then wondered 'Does Geoffrey want to be a lady Golem?' she continued 'Can you even get lady Golems?'. The entity whose name was Nicholas had suggested to her on the eve of Christmas. "When he next replenishes suggest to him to use a finer grade of sand or even soft fine clay, you also may want to help to re sculpt." (Nicholas?s promise) he?d obviously sensed Geoffrey?s wish to change his appearance. Maggie enjoyed her shopping trip with Geoffrey and he seemed very pleased with the purchases they'd gotten together and as they approached the hospital and her University once more Maggie had an idea. "Geoffrey could I try something please?" "Uhhh?" "I'd like to use a machine at the hospital to scan your body if you wouldn't mind," Geoffrey frowned a little but Maggie reassured him. "If you don't like it I will stop immediately." Geoffrey nodded. So instead of going back into her university for afternoon lectures she and Geoffrey headed off into the hospital where after influencing the minds of the MRI operators Geoffrey was scanned as Maggie looked on. 'He's developing a rudimentary central nervous system curious.' thought Maggie to herself as she watched each slice of Geoffrey's body being assembled on the screen in front of her, there was no skeleton to speak of but their did appear to be several partially interconnected sections or tendrils within his organ less body slowly making their way up through his body towards a mass in his head of organic matter that resembled a small brain. "That's it your patient has been scanned doctor, everything looks normal, I'll just put the data on a memory stick for you," said the befuddled operator not realising that Maggie was only a first year student and had absolutely no right to be where she was. "Thank you you've been really helpful," said Maggie as she took the memory stick before smiling and saying, "Forget." When Maggie met Geoffrey outside the changing room he was wearing his new bright blue tights and a grey pleated skirt along with a shirt blouse they'd just purchased, he seemed very pleased with himself. "I'm loving the new look Geoffrey." "Mmmm," he said happily. "Gosh look at the time, I'm late for my last lecture I'll see you in a couple of hours back at the car." And with that Maggie hurried away back towards the University. During a really boring lecture that afternoon by an elderly Lecturer who's powers of recall were failing him Maggie all of a sudden started to feel increasingly ill at ease, she knew that something was wrong but just couldn't figure out what it was as though there were something very unpleasant or dark in the vicinity but not close enough to notice her, the feeling passed with the same speed it had arrived but left Maggie feeling ill at ease. What Maggie did not know was that on the road outside the lecture hall Mona Hazelton had just passed the university building on one of her rare visits to see her sister Clara who was still in a coma in the nearby hospital. Maggie shuddered and continued with her lecture only to be disturbed several minutes later by a voice in her head clearly saying. 'Aye spuds and a turnip and half a dozen of those Carrots too.'? ? as she'd started to relax from her uneasiness. 'Who's that?' asked Maggie with her mind but the voice simply replied with. 'Reveal yourself creature, I have no time for this tomfoolery.' 'My name is Magdalene, Magdalene Pendragon, Maggie for short' 'Where be you Mistress Pendragon and why do you hide your form from me?' asked the voice, Maggie thought this quite strange and started to look around the lecture theatre for a moment before realising that the unknown voice appeared to be buying vegetables. 'I'm not hiding from you I promise, I think our minds may have just connected, it's funny but it usually only happens if I'm touching someone.' 'If I may ask where are you, Mistress Pendragon?' asked the voice. 'In one of the lecture theatres at Newcastle University, I'm studying for a medical degree.' 'A woman studying for a degree, you must have a wealthy father or benefactor Mistress Pendragon.' Maggie thought the mystery voice's response to be a little odd and asked, 'May I ask where you are um?' 'My name is Diana and I am in the Grainger market buying provisions.' Maggi smiled to herself at the coincidence. 'I'm pleased to meet you Diana, I too like shopping there I particularly like the Penny Bazaar, it's wonderful for bargains.' 'Penny Bazaar? I think you may be mistaken Mistress.' Maggie knew that the old store was still there but decided not to push it with the voice in her head. 'Sorry I must be mistaken.' 'Aye. May I ask Mistress Pendragon do you just have the sight or do you practice the Majik also.' 'Are you asking me if I am a witch?' 'Aye because if you are you cannot be talking to me for your own safety.' It then finally occurred to Maggie that she may somehow actually be talking to her friend Diana's memories, she knew that they were annexed in her own mind to be returned to her baby once it was old enough but she'd not accessed them before and thought she couldn't access them, it didn't occur to her that she was actually talking through time to Diana over a century ago. 'I am a witch yes may I ask are you Diana Murray of North Berwick?' Chapter Eight: A Step Back In Time Diana stood in one of the isles of the bustling market holding her basket transfixed as she heard a voice in her head a strange voice who, although it spoke English, spoke it strangely, the voice held no hint of menace to Diana but still she was cautious of it. 'I am a witch yes, may I ask are you Diana Murray of North Berwick?' Diana felt a chill run down her spine and she started to look around to see if she was being observed but only observed the usual shoppers, barrow boys and other traders. 'I have not gone by that name for many years, who are you did my husband send you?' asked Diana defensively as she gathered her skirts with her free hand raising the fabric higher enabling her to move faster without tripping she headed along the sawdust covered stone floor at speed to the nearest exit where she narrowly missed hitting a carriage as it headed along the cobbles of Nun Street as she exited the market. 'Diana?' asked the voice in her head, Diana headed into an alleyway on the other side of the cobbled street and after a few seconds monitoring the comings and goings of the market to see if she'd been followed answered. 'Please whoever you are, I am no longer that person, please I beg of you leave me be, I have changed.' 'Diana I know who you are, we are friends don't you remember?' said the voice. Diana was confused this voice was not familiar to her and she could not ever recall having a friend called Magdalene and focused her mind cutting off the voice entirely.? ? "Losing me marbles I am," Diana said quietly to herself as she checked the alley before leaving it and heading out into the main street once more. Later as Diana entered her cottage and set about collecting her dry laundry from the line in her back garden she felt a sense of growing unease, she immediately entered the cottage where she knew she'd be safe and looked out of the small window by the front door. 'Has Colm finally tracked me down?' she asked herself. 'Or worse still Niall.' Several minutes past before Diana stopped looking out into her garden, she then headed over to her range and placed a metal pot filled with water on the hotplate. Before turning to the basket full of vegetables and rabbit and proceeded to prepare her evening meal. 'Fancy take out this evening Martha?' asked the voice Diana had heard earlier in the day, Diana looked around in a state bordering on panic "No no this can't happen not in here, the cottage should be safe." 'Hello is that Diana again?' asked the voice followed by another voice 'Who are you talking too Maggie?' Diana stayed quiet and tried to keep her mind as blank as possible as she listened to the conversation between the two people that only seemed to exist within her mind. 'Oh I heard a voice today just after Geoffrey and I had been shopping whilst I was enduring a really boring lecture.' 'A voice?' 'Yes I think it was Diana I may have been talking to her memories but it seemed so real as though she were going about her daily chores.' 'Did she recognise you Maggie?' asked a more mature sounding older voice. 'No she didn't she asked if her husband had sent me though.' at that moment Diana was startled to see two apparitions appear in her kitchen, they shimmered oddly and were strangely dressed. One of the apparitions passed the other a porcelain vessel of some sort. 'Ginger tea?' 'Thank you Martha, do you think I've been accessing Diana's memories or something like that?' Diana watched as the older women of the two sat by the younger woman. 'It's possible Maggie, I myself had a similar experience on the way up to Scotland whilst on the train, for a brief moment I seemed to communicate with my past self, it was most disconcerting.' 'You never mentioned it?' 'It must have slipped my mind, I did mention it to Morag though once we'd arrived at North Berwick.' Diana gasped loudly "Morag!" Both apparitions turned and looked towards the direction of the sound and quickly faded away leaving the cottage as quickly as they'd arrived. Diana held her head in her hands. "What is happening to me? Am I losing my mind?" she asked herself fortunately she did not answer herself. Diana carried on with her life for another seven years without incident and in that time she'd noticed on a couple of occasions a beautiful black coach with a most curious driver the driver was notable to her as he had virtually no facial features and was very well built. 'Could that be a Golem?' she'd though to herself as the coach sped past her one morning on its way to wherever its destination was, Diana only caught a glance of the elegant lady within the coach but that single glance sent her heart racing. "So elegant, so beautiful, is she the Golem's mistress?" she asked herself. Diana carried on and eventually entered a narrow alleyway where she was met by a very young woman who was covering her ample cleavage with a dirty shawl and her face badly painted with rouge and white lead. "It's just up ear pet Nora's lookin? bad like." Diana noted that the young woman seemed to walk poorly and occasionally stumbled. She was led into a darkened room where she found an older woman lying semi-conscious on an old bed, the room reeked of stale tobacco sex and urine. On examining the woman apart from the usual sores and diseases of her trade she had severe bruising on her face arms and legs, her arm was broken and the bone was protruding at the elbow. "Who did this?" asked Diana, followed by silence from the gathered prostitutes. "I'm waiting," said Diana. "Twas big Calum from the market that did this, he gets a little rough when he's been on the beer, can you ?eal err? we got money," asked one of the older women. "Yes I can. I will need clean linen that has been boil washed and pre boiled cooled water, Diana turned to the young woman that had led her into the Bawdy house. "You can stay and assist me; you others go now." The gathered women left one by one leaving only the young woman Diana and the unconscious injured woman on the bed. Diana took several bottles from the carpet bag she'd brought with her and started to clean the area around the protruding bone. "Are you strong young lady?" "Aye, strong enough for you." "Good now grab this wrist and gently pull whilst I manipulate the bone back into place, yes like that, okay now rotate the wrist," the woman on the bed screamed in agony for a brief second before once more falling back to the bed. "D... did she die?" asked the girl. "No she's lost consciousness that's all, good because this next part is even worse," Diana shook a fine white powder onto the open wound then held her hand over it for several seconds before getting a needle and what looked like black thread out of a small pouch in her bag. "Let us close the wound before the infection can enter." Diana then proceeded to stitch the jagged skin back together. There was a knock on the door to the room and a woman entered with water and cloth. "Thank you just place it over on that chair would you?" The woman complied and left the room, Diana looked up at the young woman who was still holding the wrist and asked, "Do you have a name?" "Titch, me reel name z Mary but evryun calls me Titch." "And how old are you Mary if you don't mind me asking?" "A divn't naa missus, nee one has telt me." "You don't know, how long have you been here then?" asked Diana as she sprinkled a little brown powder over the stitched wound and dressed it with strips of clean linen. "A've always bin ere missus since a was a tiddler, Mistress Donass took is in when a waas a baba, a used ta help out until a startid opening me legs t the puntaz" "And when was that?" "Just before me tits came in, the lasses gave me herbs n thingz to make them grow bigga," Diana sighed and flicked her fingers, The young girl's eyes became white, unfocussed and she stared blankly at Diana she then proceeded to place a hand either side of the now set break in the unconscious prostitute's arm and started to mutter to herself as she used her powers to accelerate the growth of a protective callous around the break area. "Hmm seems more stable now a simple splint should suffice, now to deal with her other problem." Diana started to undo the laces holding the woman's garments together and then started to examine the sores on her torso, hands and face. "Quite advanced case, but if I leave it to the local quacks they'll fill her full of mercury and arsenic,"? ? Diana took out a long mercury thermometer and placed it deep inside Nora's vagina then took both of her hands closed her eyes and concentrated hard occasionally looking down at the thermometer and checking that her patient's core temperature was rising. "103, 104, 105, better hold it here as she's really weak," Diana said to herself as she released Nora's hands, by this time Diana was also sweating so she retrieved a clean cloth and used it to wipe away the perspiration from her own brow. "Could I possibly have a cup of tea?" she shouted to the people waiting on the other side of the door to the room. When her tea arrived, sometime later, Diana's patient was once more dressed and was slowly regaining consciousness. "Ah tea, your friend should make a good recovery now, as for my payment." "We got money, much you want?" "I don't want money, not this time this time, I would like young Mary as Payment," there were murmurings from the other whores gathered but Diana continued. "And in in return I will ensure big Callum will trouble you no more?" "No money then, just Titch?" "No just Mary." "You've been done," Diana smiled and turned to the girl to her side. "I think not," she offered her hand to the girl who hesitantly took it and left the old Bawdy house. "Where we goin Missus?" asked the girl a few minutes later as she stumbled alongside Diana through the dark cobbled streets of the High bridge area of the city. "To my cottage Mary and for you a nice warm bath." "You need me to frig you missus? I can do that Eadie showed me how too, she liked it." "No Mary I don't need anything like that." The girl stopped in her tracks and a look of fear appeared on her painted face. "The girls, they say that you are a witch missus, arr you gonna eat me?" Diana stopped and crouched as much as her undergarments would allow she smiled and gently stroked the young girls cheek. "I'm not going to eat you, you silly girl nor am a going to use you for sex, I would like to offer you a life." "A divin't understand Missus." "I know you don't Mary and it?s not your fault that you don?t but very soon I hope that you will." "Soo you not gonna eat me then?" Diana laughed. "No, I'm not going to eat you." Once at Diana's cottage she set about putting a large tin bath in front of the roaring fire and with the help of Mary proceeded to fill it with pots of hot water from her stove and cold water from the hand pump outside the cottage. "Mary now take all of your clothing off and place it on the chair over there for me please," without any hint of modesty or shame the girl removed her boots, skirts, corset, and other undergarments whilst Diana watched. Diana suppressed her emotions as she looked at the naked form of the young disfigured girl, especially when she removed the wig revealing not a full head of young thick hair but an almost bald head with only the occasional wisp of wiry white hair. 'Oh my, the change was forced upon her, her hips have malformed due to her body being forced to grow too fast and her breasts oh those poor breasts, they shouldn't be on that frame not for two or three more years at least and that poor skin especially around her genitals and face.' "May I ask Mary; how long have you been wearing makeup?" Mary stood before Diana naked and seemed a little confused as she replied. "Always Missus, other girls did it for me till I could do it for meeself." "Okay hop into the bath and I'll get you squeaky clean." Mary with a little difficulty stepped into the large galvanised steel bath, she sat down and immediately started to feel at ease. "It?s alreet this Missus," Diana who was now devoid of most of her restrictive clothing and was wearing a simple nightgown sat on a wooden milking stool beside the bath and dabbed a creamy liquid from a bottle onto a small piece of clean cloth and proceeded to remove the thickly applied makeup on her face. "What you have been using to make your face pale Mary is a chemical called white lead, white lead is made from Lead or Plumbum as they called it when I was younger." "Plubnum that?s funny," giggled Mary as layers and layers of makeup and muck were removed to expose skin that hadn't seen sunlight in some considerable time and was in very poor condition. "Lead is not good for you and weakens the brain Mary, it can also make your hair fall out as it poisons your body," Diana then poured a small phial of bluish crystals into the increasingly dirty water. "Don?t worry Mary the crystals are just to help with the sores on your skin they will help them to heal." Diana continued to help washing the girl for nearly an hour before she was cleaned to her satisfaction she then took a very sharp cut throat razor and removed the remaining hairs from the young girls head and with them many hundreds of lice eggs, she then threw both the hair and the girl's wig into the roaring fire, Mary looked on in shock at Diana's actions but said nothing. "I'm going to burn your clothing too Mary as it is not suitable at all for a young girl and until I purchase more suitable clothing you can wear this simple nightshirt, Hands in the air now," Mary complied and the far too large night shirt was dropped over her head. "Oohh itzz soft Missus." "Would you like something to eat, some broth perhaps and a nice warm drink?" Mary nodded, her slightly crooked face smiling as she did. Mary walked over to the table and Diana noticed that her left foot was slightly clubbed and that she was walking on tip toes possibly as a result of wearing heeled shoes for prolonged periods. Mary wolfed down her food and the hot milky drink and within minutes slumped down against the table in a drug induced sleep. "I'm sorry Mary but this next part you really would not enjoy," apologised Diana as she removed a tin funnel and a long rubber hose from within a cupboard and then a clear glass bottle containing a jet black liquid from another Diana picked up the young girl and placed her in a reclined position on the floor then carefully fed the tube into her mouth and into her stomach this was followed by about a quarter of the liquid in the glass bottle via the funnel. "That should deal with any lingering poisons within you, we can deal with the damage to your body another time sweet child but now for you a long restorative sleep." Diana once more picked up the girl and carried her to her own room in the cottage and placed her gently down on a soft bed covered her with an eiderdown and placed a fabric doll beside her on the bed. Diana then placed her hand on Mary's now completely bald head closed her eyes and concentrated. Mary's head became red and irritated almost immediately, her face however remained ghostly white barring the two strips where eyebrows should be that also became red. Several minutes later after extinguishing the candles in Mary's room Diana stood by her door and smiled at the soundly sleeping girl in the small bed, she smiled and said softly. "I pray I can give you a happier life than the one you've had so far." Diana quietly closed the door and after quickly dressing once more left the safety of her cottage and walked into the night. That evening in his sleep Big Callum suffered a minor stroke that affected the frontal lobe of his brain the result being that he became quite docile, he could still perform his manual work but from that day forward could not be aggressive, much to the relief of his wife and the numerous ladies of the night of the old city. Chapter Nine: Encounter Two or three days after her first communication with the voice in her head Maggie was strolling by herself through the quad between buildings to the labs for an anatomy class when she became aware she was being watched, Maggie clutched her books to her chest defensively and started to look around, finally noticing a young woman staring at her, she was sitting on a concrete bench seat at the edge of the quad and smoking a cigarette, she could feel someone attempting to probe her mind and immediately started to think benign and trivial thoughts. Maggie continued across the quad towards her next lecture, knowing that with her power she would be able to defend herself but she was also unsure if using her powers would affect the baby within her. "Excuse me?" asked a voice, Maggie turned to see the young woman cigarette between her fingers coming towards her at speed, Maggie stopped just before the entrance to the lab building, placed her books and backpack on a nearby wall and waited for the woman to catch up with her whilst continually feeding mundane irrelevant thoughts to who or whatever was attempting to probe her mind. Maggie smiled at the woman who caught up with her and pointed at the cigarette. "Would you mind, it's just that I'm pregnant." The woman caught off guard looked at the cigarette. "Oh yes sorry of course." She dropped the half smoked cigarette onto the floor and squashed it with the sole of her shoe. "You shouted?" "Oh er yes, I was wondering if you could tell me where the campus Post Office is please?" Maggie smiled but her smile hid her concern as the mind of this young woman was chaotic with one controlling personality and another weaker one screaming and begging for release in the background. "Ah wrong quad I'm afraid just go over there and through that alleyway between those two buildings, the Post Office is or rather was in the shops on the other side, I thought it had closed though," Maggie pointed over to the alleyway between buildings and felt a wave of nausea hit her as she looked at the unusually dark alleyway. "Perhaps you could show me miss?" asked the young woman her voice breaking adding a little harshness to her tone, Maggie stood her ground and offered her hand to the woman. "Sorry I'm Maggie and you are?" Maggie could feel her power increasing almost as though her body was preparing to protect itself from an unknown foe, the mental onslaught continued but was not nearly powerful enough to be a problem to her. The woman took Maggie?s arm digging her nails into Maggie?s flesh as she did and she instantaneously felt a powerful malevolent intent from the young woman. "Mona Hazelton and I must insist that you come with me NOW," Maggie could feel Mona's grip increase, she was attempting to form a magical lock locking them together. 'This is no young woman,' thought Maggie 'I'm not even sure that this is her body, who is that screaming in the background? It sounds like a male voice.' "GET OUT OF MY MIND YOU WHORE," shouted Mona as she finally realised what Maggie had just done, Mona released her grip and staggered back a step from her. "Now come with me or I will destroy the child within your womb," Mona said menacingly, Maggie felt something happen within her and smiled, the placenta within her own womb was quickly setting up its own defences, it seemed to know exactly what to do. "I think not Mona." Mona raised her hand as though to strike Maggie but stopped as the flagstones beside her flew into the air and Geoffrey appeared from the earth beneath causing Mona to squeak with shock. Geoffrey growled at Mona menacingly, Mona immediately ceased what she was attempting to do to Maggie, turned and started to run in fear towards the darkened alleyway. "Mageee okay?" asked Geoffrey with concern, Maggie attempted a smile and replied, "Yes I think so Geoffrey thank you." "Gefree wate here for yoo." Maggie gathered her books and backpack then continued her journey and was soon in the lab for her lecture. Geoffrey guarded the entrance of the building whilst several hundred metres away a few minutes later Mona stood in shadow in an alcove within an old alleyway, she was out of breath visibly shaking and chaining into her second cigarette since arriving, a tramp shuffled along the alleyway stopping at Mona. "You failed it wasn't a difficult task yet you failed." "I didn't fail, you didn't tell me how powerful she was or that she had a fucking Golem for protection, that abomination could have ripped me limb from limb, why do you want her?" "I don't want her I want the child within her I want it dead, and watch your attitude young lady." "But you said that she killed your son Colm." "She took my son away from me, that is true but it's the child I want that child must die do not fail me again Mona Hazelton or we will take back all that we have given you." "But why do you want the child dead, what is it to you?" "The child is... was my wife she has to die; she won't escape me again do not disappoint me again Mona Hazelton. Find a way to get to the bitch and her unborn child or I will release your sister from her bonds." "I won't Niall I promise you." Chapter Ten: A Visitation Later that day as Martha prepared for their evening meal a memory was triggered as Maggie recounted her encounter at university. "Who did you say threatened you Maggie." "she said she was called Mona; Mona Hazelton I think." Martha felt a cold shiver run down her spine. "No that cannot be I personally dispatched the Hazelton sisters over a hundred years ago." Martha turned to Geoffrey who was attempting to sit primly on a large wooden chair. "Do you remember Geoff?" The large man nodded. "Nastee." Martha went over to her writing desk and took out from one of its lower shelves an old leather bound book and after thumbing through several of its centre pages said. "Yes here it is Mona and Clara Hazelton suspected of many cases of foeticide, corruption of males spreading disease and an attack on her Majesty's mail service, it was their attack on a postman that brought them to our attention. Ah yes I remember now, they attacked me so I despatched them both, cleansed their home, oh their Grimoire was never located." Martha paused. "Can't understand how one of them has turned up now though." "If it helps Martha when I entered her mind it was as though there were two people in there one of which seemed to be male and begging for release." "Possession? No it cannot be possession, essence transfer? But I cleaned the entire cottage. Did I miss something?" Martha continued asking and answering her own questions as she peeled vegetables at the kitchen table. "Do I have time for a nap before our evening meal Martha I feel a little tired?" Martha turned to Maggie and realised she'd been ignoring her. "Oh, yes have 40 or so winks I'll wake you in time to freshen up for our meal." As she entered her room Maggie kicked off her shoes grabbed one of her many stuffed animals and lay on her bed she was asleep within seconds. When she opened her eyes again she was in the main area of the old cottage but not as she remembered it as it was very different, very sparsely decorated but cluttered at the same time with none of the modern conveniences she was used to Maggie found that she also had no control of her body and now appeared to be as passenger in it. "Your appetite is improving with everyday Mary," said a voice she assumed to be from the body she was hopping a lift in. a very thin very pale girl came into view, the girl was sitting at the table and was seemingly smiling a crooked smile at her. "Me skin isn?t scratchy any more Missus and the scabby things have started tu drop off." ?I must be accessing some of Diana?s memories in my sleep... interesting,? Maggie thought to herself. "Oh Mary can?t you call me Diana or even Auntie if you would like." "I like missus, ya sure yu divn?t want me to diddle ya?" "Yes I?m positive Mary you were forced to grow up far too fast you deserve both the childhood and the innocence that was denied you." "Zat why me tit?s is shrinkin missus?" "Yes and your hips should also be slowly returning to where they should be for a girl of your age." "Me hair is growing back too will me dickies come back as well?" "No Mary I?ve been checking you for lice eggs I plan to keep you clear of them, now how about I read to you for a bit before you go to bed. "Aye all reet." Maggie watched through Diana?s eyes as the girl took a rag doll from the chair beside her and headed with difficulty dragging her leg across the room to what Maggie assumed to be her bedroom. "Can you do the one wif the big man and the little people pleez?" "What part one again? Gulliver didn?t just go to Lilliput Mary, oh okay but only if you promise to go straight to sleep afterwards." Maggie blinked and the scene seemed to change. The girl looked much the same as before with the exception that her hair was an inch or so longer and she was sitting at a small desk in her room with a small slate tablet, she appeared to be concentrating very hard and was copying out the alphabet from a book to her side. "Ayyy, Bee, Cee, Deee." "Are you doing your alphabet? that looks really good Mary," the girl turned towards the voice and smiled. "I want to be able to reed and rite just like you A, Auntie," "Good girl, now let me look at your foot," Mary smiled once more and lifted her leg offering it out, her lower leg had a wooden frame attached to it. "It still herts a little but me fut is gettin straighta." "The frame is gently twisting your foot to the correct position Mary, as soon as it is in the proper place I'll re harden the bones and with time you will be able to walk and run," Mary looked up and asked excitedly. "And fly a kite?" "Yes Mary I'll take you kite flying too." Maggie watched through Diana's eyes as Mary leant over and hugged her. "I love you Auntie." Maggie blinked once more only to open her eyes to a fine sunny day Maggie watched as a girl possibly ten years old ran across the grass in front of her eyes holding the string of a brown paper kite her skirt and petticoats billowing in the breeze exposing her lace up leather ankle boots, she was laughing as she ran. A breathless girl appeared before Maggie carrying her kite and sat in front of her. "Mama that was wonderful I enjoyed it a lot, running is wonderful I wish that I could run everywhere." The girl was passed a small plate. "I am so happy for you Mary was there any pain in your hips or your ankles?" "No nothing hurt at all, oh these sandwiches are lovely." The image before Maggie began to fade as she heard quietly in her head. "Magdalene... Magdalene, Maggie our meal is nearly ready." Maggie turned towards the direction of the sound and opened her eyes to see Martha bent over her, she was smiling. "You really must have been tired young lady as you were fast asleep." "Uh, I was dreaming." "Was it a nice dream?" "Yes I think it was, I think I somehow managed to access some of Diana's memories." Martha sat on the bed and asked in a concerned voice. "Were they nice ones? Diana went through some very hard times in her youth and early years." "No I think they were nice do you know who Mary is, I mean was?" "Mary, the little girl she rescued from the whore house?" "Um." "This happened some time before we met but she took a little girl as part payment for her medical skills." "She bought her?" "I would say saved Magdalene, as she probably wouldn't have lived another year without Diana's help, she loved that little girl." "What happened to her Martha did she survive?" "Yes I believe she grew into a fine and independent young woman, It broke Diana's heart when she left us." "Left?" "Yes she went out into the wide world, worked as a Nanny in India until she fell in love with a naval officer over there and married." "Did Diana ever see her again?" Martha frowned. "Unfortunately not, not because she didn't want to but to keep her safe, If Diana's husband had found out about her he would have snuffed out her life without even thinking about it just to punish her." "Oh." "Freshen yourself up and I will start serving." Maggie rose from her bed and went into her bathroom. As Maggie and Martha ate their meal that evening the subject of Geoffrey came up. "Maggie why do you encourage Geoff so? You do realise he's only a construct held together by magic don't you?" "I think that once it may have been true Martha but I believe he's been developing awareness of himself and his body, remember what Nick said about him last Christmas." Martha thought for a second or two. "Maybe you are right but he looks ridiculous in that skirt those green tights and his brogues. "We could find him some more feminine footwear," suggested Maggie with a wry smile. "That's not what I mean, I mean he's a man." "Is he?" "Err well I assumed he was a man, I mean he looks like a man." "As did I when Diana found me now I'm a pregnant 19 year old girl." "That's different Maggie, he's not real, I mean he's not..." Maggie stopped Martha and said firmly. "Martha something is happening inside him, I?ve already sneaked him into hospital and had him scanned, he's developing a central nervous system I believe he's slowly becoming more organic." "Are you sure about this Maggie?" "Yes pretty much, I have also sensed his unhappiness with his appearance that's why I took him shopping, he's been much happier since," Martha put down her knife and fork. "I, I never realised, I actually now feel a little ashamed, he's been my companion and protector for so long that I think I may have just started to take him or her for granted, I never for once imagined that he would develop feelings or emotions for himself," Maggie pointed out through the large picture window. "Look Martha he's just sitting watching the wildlife, I think that for now he is contented," Martha nodded and took a sip from her wine glass. Chapter Eleven: Claire and Clara When Maggie returned to University the very next day Geoffrey was actually looking quite happy as the previous evening Martha had come to see him in the garage where he lived with the family car, she had embraced him and apologised to him for not paying more attention to him and had then very slightly altered his shape resulting in several kilograms of rubble clay and pea shingle being left on the garage floor. He was also now in possession of four stubby fingers and a thumb on each hand instead of the two thick fingers and a thumb he'd had since his creation and was today wearing a light blue sun dress adorned with hundreds of tiny white stars. "So do you like the new you Geoffrey?" asked Maggie as they walked together. "Mmm," said Geoffrey as he held his hand out and manipulated his new fingers. "Nice." Geoffrey was now on Martha?s orders Maggie?s full time companion whilst at university and on the journey to and from the cottage. "I have a change of lectures today, so we?ll be in the old part of the hospital Geoffrey, I?ll make it that you can sit with me if you would like?" Geoffrey turned to his friend and attempted a smile. "Like, mmmm." "Okay then, it?s just along this corridor I think." As Maggie listened to an excellent lecture on the human cardiovascular system she started to hear occasional snippets in her mind of what appeared to be two people playing a card game. ?Twist, twist aw I?m bust, are you sure that you are not cheating Claire?? ?How about Scrabble or monopoly Clara?" ?Monopoly, it?s not like we haven?t got the time is it?? ?I suppose not, perhaps you could give me another cookery class later.? ?I?d like that, err Clara is it just me or do we feel warm?? ?I feel nothing Claire but your face does look a little flushed.? The voices stopped as quickly as they had begun and Maggie continued with her lecture. At lunch Maggie had a burger and as she and Geoffrey walked back through the old part of the hospital together back to the main university buildings, Geoffrey stopped dead in his tracks, Maggie noted with concern the strained look on her friends face and asked. "Geoffrey are you okay?" "Nott move urgg," Maggie immediately went on the defensive and freed Geoffrey with a touch. ?Oh no Claire no, not now nut here please no.? The voice in Maggie's head sounded desperate so she asked, ?Hello?? There was an almost instant and urgent reply. ?Hello my name is Clara, my friend has fallen ill she has a fever.? ?Where are you?? asked Maggie as she placed her hands in front of herself and the image of a small silver fox started to form from the glowing plasma ball between them. ?I?m with my friend Claire.? Before Maggie could ask another question she was then buffeted by a wave of uncontrolled randomly discharged magical energy similar to what she?d felt from Diana during the last few days of her life before her passing, she did not feel any malevolent intent from the energy release so she asked. ?I know that you are with your friend but where are you? I?m in the local hospital, I may be able to help,? Maggie asked as she released the fox onto the corridor floor. "Find the source for me please," The fox seemed to understand Maggie?s order and headed off down the long corridor at speed whilst Geoffrey protected Maggie from several falling ceiling tiles and a pair of pliers long since abandoned in the ceiling by a hapless electrician. Maggie and Geoffrey followed the fox slowly to a doorway and then down two flights of stairs into the basement of the hospital where they re-joined a corridor, the lights in the corridor were flickering and pulsing and two nurses passed them running in fear the way they'd just arrived. ?Hello are you still there Clara? What has happened to your friend?? ?Sh, she started to feel hot and then just collapsed, it?s similar to what happened to my younger sister but she was so much younger, I cannot help her in my current condition, oh lord!? Maggie now understood exactly what was happening as the voice in her head returned. ?Hello whoever you are, you should get as far away from here as you can my friend is going through a change and if she cannot control it there may result in a lethal release of energy please, please leave the area now.? Maggie reached where the Fox was waiting for her outside a door to her right, the door was marked with a small anodised aluminium sign and said, 'Long term coma care.' Maggie cautiously entered to find a small ward with several beds, on which lay unconscious patients connected to various machines and monitors. The third bed on the left immediately became the point of Maggie?s interest as on it lay an old woman who's skin was quite red and the machine monitoring her vital signs had just exploded throwing multicoloured sparks around the ward. Maggie cautiously approached the bed and could feel the intense heat radiating from the body on it, she placed her hand on the head of the old woman and despite the searing heat concentrated. "Oh what on earth is happening here?" she asked herself as she watched every single bodily function within the old woman increase in speed, Maggie concentrated harder and started to look closer and closer at what was happening within the old woman. 'Please,? begged the voice in her head 'get away from here you cannot do anything for us now it's too late, save yourself I beseech you.' Maggie tried not to lose concentration as she looked at the water molecules within the old woman's body' 'Curious the water molecules are vibrating violently and rubbing against each other it's a little like how a microwave oven cooks food, at her age her body is still roughly 50% water and at this rate the water will soon start to break down into Hydrogen and Oxygen, hmm I wonder if I can dampen down those vibrations and control the rate of heating?' Maggie concentrated and tried to ignore the burning sensation on her hand. 'Slow down, slow down, slow down,' she ordered. For several minutes Maggie kept contact with the red wrinkled forehead of the old woman until she heard. 'I? don?t know who you are but I, I think it's working, I can feel the temperature drop with, with, within us, oh something else is happening.' The voice started to fade, Maggie continued to concentrate until she felt a giant hand gently remove hers from the old woman lying on the bed. "Mageee hurt," he said softly as he plunged her hand into a large jug of iced water, Maggie rubbed her forehead with her unburned hand. "Whooo that was a little intense Geoffrey," Geoffrey frowned. "Geoffrey in trouble with Martha now, Maggie hurt." "Geoffrey this is not your fault I will make sure that Martha understands, I think she may be furious with me however." Maggie took her hand from the jug and concentrated on the blistering skin on her palm and fingers, the blisters immediately started to recede and with it the redness and swelling. "Geoffrey I don't think that, um-" She looked around and noticed the name above the bed "That Clara will be safe here as I think I may have only given her a temporary reprieve, could you pick her up for me please? We'll take her back to the cottage I'll contact Martha and tell her what we're doing." Nobody even noticed the young woman leaving the hospital with a comatose old lady being carried by a 6 foot 2 Golem wearing a sun dress. Chapter Twelve: The Merging "You did what!" Was what Maggie expected Martha to say when she contacted her on her mobile phone a few minutes after leaving hospital but she didn't instead she said. "Take her straight to the cottage Maggie what you've just done is supposed to be impossible but I'm sort of getting used to witnessing the impossible with you, I'm heading back now." "Martha annoyydd?" asked Geoffrey who was negotiating the mid- afternoon traffic at speed. "Surprisingly not, there's time though as on reflection what I've did may have put my baby at risk, it was a stupid thing to do." "Not stuupid, Maggee kind." "Thank you Geoffrey." It didn?t take long for Geoffrey to negotiate the traffic and soon the large black car was pulling up outside the cottage Maggie shared with Martha. "Bring her through and put Clara on my bed please," Maggie asked Geoffrey. "Laydee getting hot again Maggee," warned Geoffrey. "Okay maybe not, into the bathroom. I?ll run a cold bath, you can lay her in there," said Maggie as she remembered her own very recent change and being told that the older you are when the change occurs the worse it is. ?Clara had to be at least eighty,? she thought to herself. Geoffrey placed Clara into the bath and as the cooling water enveloped the old woman?s body steam rose into the room, Maggie leaned over Clara and placed her hand once more onto the old woman?s forehead and concentrated, at some point she felt a chair being placed behind her legs and somehow knew that Geoffrey had placed it for her to sit on, Maggie smiled as she sat down and using her mind probed deeper and deeper into the old woman?s body. Within minutes she?d slowed the temperature rise to non-lethal levels and decided as she was already there to explore the old woman?s cellular structure. ?Hmm chromatid replication seems very fast and, oh there are Y Chromosome?s here too, now that is odd, was this old woman once a man like me?? Maggie pulled back a little and started to explore her organs. ?Kidneys, bladder womb, Hmm no ovaries and oh a prostate gland in the process of disintegration, internal scar tissue around the urethra and the? ? vagina looks... Oh she wasn't born a woman, she was surgically altered and is now changing to become a genetic woman.' Maggie then looked over the other organs of the body. 'This is weird if I didn't know better by the look of these internal organs I'd say she was in her early twenties, bone structure however and skin seem to be the only parts of the body to have been affected by ageing, Hmm I wonder.' Maggie then focussed once more on Clara's Chromosomes and DNA. 'Hmm whilst I've been looking around almost all of the Y chromosomes appear to have died and now their appears to be two, no three X chromosomes, the third seems to be shimmering and not quite physical, as for the DNA,' Maggie increased her concentration and in her mind?s eye the familiar double helix of DNA came into view her mind interpreting it as it would be shown in a text book. 'Well that looks normal, no wait there seems to be another, it's sort of ghost helix.' "Maggie?" Maggie heard the voice and slowly returned to the bathroom. "Sally? What are you doing here? When did you arrive? How did you get here so fast?" Sally smiled and took Maggie's once more burned hand off Clara's forehead. "Morag called me, I came by train, apparently you've been connected to um Clara for nearly five hours, now let me have a quick look at that hand," Maggie offered her hand to Sally but before Sally could attend to it the redness vanished. "Oh boy you are a fast healer pet. So who is the wrinkly in the bath then?" "Wrinkly? I'm not sure Sally, I responded to cries for help as I was walking through the local hospital on my way to the library to do some studying, initially thought that there were two people but I only heard one talking, oh and she only communicated in my head. Maggie turned to see Geoffrey who had just entered the bathroom and was now wearing an apron, place a tray with a pot and two cups on a side table. "Why thank you Geoffrey, any biscuits?" "Mmmm," said the giant as he left the room once more. "Geoffrey seems a little different has he changed his hairstyle?" Maggie burst out laughing at Sally's comment. Sally turned and opened one of the old lady's eyes. "Hmm a little cloudy but nothing of the scale of your change I'm happy to say." "Jacob Sommersgill." "I'm Sorry?" said Maggie who was surprised to find Martha standing in the doorway of the bathroom still wearing her work suit and holding a folder. "She was until relatively recently called Jacob Sommersgill a student at the local University he was diagnosed with gender dysphoria and after treatment with hormones but before his final surgery changed his name to Claire." "So how come she is now called Clara and an old woman?" asked Sally. "Ah well I've been doing some digging, Jacob's step father was called Gerald Sommersgill and he to it seems also received treatment for gender dysphoria and now goes by the name Mona, Gerald and Jacob moved into an old cottage in Wallsend not far from the river, a cottage once occupied by Clara and Mona Hazelton." Sally gasped a little. "Oh that cannot be a coincidence," she said. "No Sally, it seems that somehow Clara and Mona Hazelton have found a way to cheat death, unfortunately it also appears to have been at the expense of two innocents." Maggie jumped as the old body in the bath sat up and sightless white eyes opened, a croaky voice started to talk. "You are correct Mistress Pendragon, I had hoped that all those years ago when you dispatched our mortal bodies I would have been finally free of my sister and the life I?d grown tired of, the Magic protecting our essence was supposed to quickly fade and with it our soul's should have leaked to the universe but something went wrong something I had not anticipated and we were reborn into the bodies of two innocents, Claire and I have spent a lot of time together recently and with her agreement are in the process of merging, she will regain control of her body soon and will take charge of my knowledge and memories she refuses to allow me to die at this point however." "This merge is it with the consent of Claire?" asked Martha, another voice spoke, this time it sounded youthful. "It was my idea, my mum and I have spent a lot of time with Clara of late in the refuge within my mind and I really like her company, I don't really know how to be a woman and Clara it seems has had many, many years of practice." "Mona what has become of her and the mind she?s taken what of Gerald?" asked Martha. The older harsher voice returned. "My sister has a great lust for power Mistress Pendragon I have always tried to regulate and control her but she is wilful and unpredictable, of Gerald I truly do not know, I?m sorry." The old body then started to shake, Sally took out a electronic clinical thermometer and using Clara/Claire?s ear took her temperature. "I think we can dispense with the water now Clara/ Claire your temperature is now below 100 degrees Fahrenheit. "Could I be placed on a bed or flat surface please? I will attempt to repair the damage that must have been done by my sister for Claire, this will leave her very weak, could I impose upon you to protect us?" asked the Clara voice, both Maggie and Sally looked over at Martha. "I?ve already prepared our guest room Geoff will watch over the body," she looked down at the body in the bath "Be warned any sigh of improper conduct from you Mona and my Golem will tear you limb from limb." "I understand," answered Claire/Clara, Martha then turned to Maggie. "And you young lady get some rest, you look exhausted." Over the next couple of days Claire/Clara became strong enough to travel and was taken to North Berwick to complete her recuperation and be assessed by Morag and her coven, within the week her body had returned to that of a young woman. Martha set about looking for Mona, Clara Hazelton's younger and it seemed quite unhinged younger sister but when she finally located Faerie Cottage Mona was not to be found, Martha did however leave a small charm that would inform her if Mona returned. Chapter Thirteen: Life Continues With Claire away recuperating and being evaluated by Morag's coven Maggie's life returned back to a state of relative normality, the child within her continued to thrive and grow and during the week she attended her lectures. On Saturdays however Maggie usually visited Mr Donaldson and sometimes his wife, Larry Donaldson was Maggie's father from her previous life before her transformation, he did not know however that the pretty young woman that visited him regularly was in fact his son, he was just grateful of her company. This Saturday was no different from most others and as the large old car pulled into the forecourt of the sheltered accommodation he lived in she noticed Mr Donaldson sitting on a plastic garden chair outside of his small self-contained bungalow, he was smiling. "Hello there Maggie, I see that your bump has gotten a little bigger since your last visit, still studying hard I hope?" Maggie smiled as she helped him up from his seat and passed him his cane. "Yes Mr Donaldson I'm still studying hard." Mr Donaldson turned to the car. "I see that your driver has lost some more weight, it suits hi..." He paused. "Actually is your driver a him or a her Maggie, I can never figure out what?" "Well as she's wearing a skirt today Mr Donaldson so I'm going to go with female." "Are we going to see the missus today Maggie." "Yes if you like?" "I think it's best I did, don't think she's got much time left lass," Maggie frowned. "Would it be okay if we stopped and I got her some flowers today?" he asked, Maggie nodded. "I think that would be a lovely gesture Mr Donaldson." Geoffrey stopped at a small corner florist shop near to the rest home Larry Donaldson?s wife resided and picked up a large bunch of her favourite flowers then went on to visit her. Maggie was shocked at the deterioration in her mother?s condition since her last visit a couple of weeks previously and so wanted to hug her but restrained herself as it would have only confused her more as to why a strange young girl was hugging her. Just over an hour later Maggie and Larry Donaldson left the oppressive atmosphere of the rest home and stepped out into the fresh air. "Thank you for coming with me Maggie I might not show it sometimes but I do appreciate your company," He sighed "that was hard to see I can't believe how much she's deteriorated in only a few days, well I suppose it's back home now for me is it?" Maggie turned to Geoffrey who was sitting on a seat in the front garden of the rest home sunning himself. "Have we got time for a drive down to the seaside Geoffrey?" "Mmmm Seaside," said the Golem with a smile, Maggie then turned to Mr Donaldson. "Do you have time for a trip to the seaside Mr Donaldson, Cullercoats perhaps?" "Cullercoats? Oh now I haven't been there in years, is the chippy still open on the top road?" "Only one way to find out," stated Maggie with a smile as she offered him her hand. It didn't take long for Geoffrey to negotiate his way to the small village of Cullercoats he drove down the steep ramp to the beach and waited patiently as Maggie and Mr Donaldson got out and took a deep breath. "Oh now this place brings back memories Maggie my wife and I used to bring the kids down here when they were little, we used to come down on the train, that was of course before the Metro took over the line. I remember my wife used to cringe when Maggs and David used to throw themselves off the sea wall over there into the harbour." Maggie gripped Mr Donaldson's hand a little tighter as she remembered how she when she was still David and her sister Maggs used to clamber down the sea wall and then jump into the sea together before swimming back to the shore and then running all the way up the beach back onto the sea wall again and repeating until Maggs was tired. "Chips?" asked Maggie a while later as they both sat on the sand on large towels that had been supplied by Geoffrey. "Yes please Maggie lots of salt and vinegar oh and a mince pie too please," Maggie smiled. "Geoffrey will keep you company," said Maggie as she dusted the sand from her skirt before taking her purse from her shoulder bag and leaving the beach for the steep walk up to the local chippy on the top road. Returning a few minutes later Maggie immediately sensed that something had changed as she walked back down the steep road to the beach carrying? ? ? their food, Geoffrey was now standing in a defensive posture shielding Mr Donaldson as three men and one woman walked towards him along the damp sand of the beach. Maggie could feel the tiny downy hairs on her arms raise as the atmosphere around her became charged with energy. "I have your food Mr Donaldson," said Maggie as she simultaneously passed him his food and placed him into a protective state of ignorant bliss. "What have you done with my sister?" hissed the woman as she stopped several metres away from Maggie. "Mona Hazelton, what an unwelcome surprise; and who are your friends may I ask?" "Answer my question, where is my sister?" "Ah now that is a difficult question to answer as your sister doesn't really exist anymore, she's merged with her host." "No," said Mona in surprise, Maggie smiled. "Fraid so she's decided to become Claire permanently," Mona's head dropped slightly for a second, she then looked Maggie in the eye before issuing instructions to the three men she was with. "Kill the girl and the abomination she carries," before any of the men could do anything a very large while wolf pounced on one of the men from behind and proceeded to tear at his skin and clothing with its razor sharp teeth,? ? Geoffrey launched himself at one of the other men ripping one of his arms from its socket, the third man on seeing what had happened to his comrades turned and ran towards the caves in the cliff, Mr Donaldson Sat completely oblivious of what was happening around him and was now eating his chips with a small wooden fork and occasionally dipping his chips into the gravy of the pie. Maggie could feel the child within her setting up its own defences for the anticipated attack from Mona Hazelton, Mona raised her hands into the air and Maggie could feel the air around her start to heat so Maggie concentrated on gently vibrating the damp sand under Mona's feet until it became fluidic Mona didn't realise her predicament until she was waist deep in wet sand, Maggie then rotated her finger in the air and gathered all of the heat energy from around her and redirected it towards the wet sand. She did not see or feel the blow to her back that propelled her several hundred feet forward and into the sea, she was unconscious when she finally hit the sea and quickly sank into the deep channel the fishing boats usually used to enter the harbour. If Maggie?s attacker had been paying attention they would have questioned why her body immediately sank on hitting the water and not just bobbed on the surface. 'Mummy, Mummy it's time to wake now,' heard Maggie several minutes later as she slowly regained consciousness. As Maggie opened her eyes she? ? found herself within a transparent bubble of now stale air under water. 'How long had she been unconscious?' she wondered to herself as she sat up on the seabed surrounded by tree like growths of kelp swaying gently in the current. "Oh Dad?" Maggie said to herself as she stood and with difficulty headed back along the sandy rippled seabed towards the shore the bubble around her keeping pace as she walked. Maggie felt the child within her kicking as the air became even more stale, within seconds she broke the surface of the water and took a deep breath of fresh air. Maggie made her way quickly back to the shore and looked for Mr Donaldson but could only find a half-eaten bag of chips within a wide circular scorch mark on the beach. "No, no, no, no, no, no," said Maggie in panic as she looked around in vain for any sight of Mr Donaldson. "Mgeeee." Maggie turned to see where the weak voice had come from only to see a pile of scorched sand, Maggie dusted away the sand and uncovered parts of Geoffrey's scorched and damaged body. "Geoffrey?" "Soreee Mgeee gefree failed." Maggie lifted the torso and head part of the badly damaged and now burned Golem from the sand and held him to her body. "Gefree go now." "NO," said Maggie "Gefree broken." Maggie let go of Geoffrey and stood up then manipulated the dry sand to uncover all of Geoffrey's seemingly shattered component parts. "Geoffrey I have no idea what keeps you alive but please don't give up I am going to try and get you repaired." After several minutes Maggie walked to the car with several lumps of Geoffrey following closely behind in a bundle held together by her force of will. "Martha will know what to do," said Maggie as she took her phone out and called her number. "Strange Martha usually picks up really fast," said Maggie to herself whilst getting a sinking feeling deep in the pit of her stomach as she approached the car. Maggie opened the back door of the car and the bundle that was Geoffrey placed itself on the back seat. "When we get back to the cottage Geoffrey I'll look through Martha's spell book and see if I can't figure out? ? a way of re-joining and repairing you, she hopped into the front of the car and started to feel alone for the first time in a long while, she did not like the feeling. When Maggie was within half a mile of the cottage she shared with Martha she stopped on the road just above the little valley it lay in and checked in the glove box. "Binoculars just the thing." She'd remembered Geoffrey using them some weeks before to watch the wildlife up the valley, Maggie got out of the car and made her way through a couple of trees to a position where she could see wisps of smoke coming from the cottages chimney, she then put the binoculars to her eyes and after focussing them noticed several men near to the cottage apparently waiting for something to happen. "Oh the poor cottage, all of the windows have been smashed and the door is hanging from its hinges." Just then an older man came out of the cottage, he had Martha with him, she was gagged and her hands were bound Maggie gasped. Martha on noticing that she wasn't being held made a run for it only to end up running suspended several inches from the ground apparently gasping for breath, suddenly the child within Maggie began to kick and She felt in her head a message, a message without words but an insistent message that she should leave this location immediately. Maggie turned and reluctantly left just as Mona came into view and slapped Martha across the face for attempting to escape. "Need to find somewhere to hide somewhere to get my bearings," Maggie said to herself. At that point she felt a small electrical discharge from the phone in her pocket and instinctively knew that it was no longer safe to have it so she tossed it into the bushes and got back into the car. Chapter Fourteen: Rebirth After driving semi aimlessly for some time Maggie finally left the car in a long stay car park in the centre of city and headed by foot with the bundled remnants of Geoffrey?s body bobbing along behind now wrapped in a tartan picnic rug and as usual the strange scene went completely unnoticed by passers-by on the busy shopping street. Avoiding as many people as she could she entered the now mostly redundant and disused old school of medicine building on the University campus where she had once studied many years ago as a young man and headed down to one of the old dissecting rooms in the basement. "Oh this place brings back memories," said Maggie to herself as she switched on the lights and observed with some satisfaction that at least a couple of dissecting tables had survived. After pulling a dust sheet from one of the stainless steel tables she started to assemble what was left of Geoffrey from the bundle, his head and neck were mostly intact as was most of his torso but parts of each leg and each arm were badly damaged, his hands and feet were completely missing. Maggie pressed into Geoffrey's flesh and it yielded to her touch but the broken segments would not re-join. "Hmm need something to hold the parts together so he can heal," Maggie initially thought of wire but then, "I know... I wonder if it is still there?" She quickly left the dissecting room and several minutes later returned wheeling an old anatomical skeleton into the room, she then left once more and returned with several kilograms of fresh pottery clay she'd 'Borrowed' from the ceramic's department along with several sculpting tools. "So I wonder if I have retained my artistic flair," Maggie said to herself as she attempted to keep up her spirits, she knew that Martha would be furious with her if she was to put her child's life in jeopardy on a rescue attempt on her or Mr Donaldson, so she controlled her impulses to do so and concentrated on saving her friend and ally Geoffrey. "Magee?" "Yes Geoffrey?" asked Maggie as she stroked the large Golem's cheek. "Geoffrey is scared." "Oh Geoffrey please don't be, I'm with you and I?ll stay with you no matter what happens and I'm trying to make you better." "Geoffrey trust Maggee." Maggie involuntarily swallowed hoping that Geoffrey?s trust in her wasn?t misplaced. With many of the bones from the old skeleton mow laid out on the dissecting table in the positions they would normally be on a human body Maggie started to use them to reinforce the new clay she'd placed to match the missing parts of Geoffrey's body and to strengthen other parts that were cracked or had in some cases been turned into a hard unyielding material similar to glass, Maggie worked for eleven hours without rest, re-joining and re sculpting the various parts of her friends body until just after 5 the next morning when she noticed fine silver fibre tendrils starting to appear at the breaks and joins in the clay aiding the rebuilding process. "I think that your body is now able to start healing itself now Geoffrey," Maggie got up from her seat, stretched and said. "I'll be back in a few minutes, hopefully I will have a nice surprise for you if they are ready." She left Geoffrey on the dissecting table and twenty minutes later returned with a large tray containing two perfectly moulded clay feet and two perfect clay hands. "They have 3d printers in the ceramic?s department that print in liquid clay Geoffrey so I set them off printing just after we arrived." After placing one of the feet in front of her she sliced through it with a length of steel wire before hollowing it out and placing an entire skeletal foot within it placing each bone in exactly the correct position before re-joining the soft clay and cleaning the edges before offering it up to Geoffrey's left leg, she noticed that almost immediately the small silver tendrils she?d already seen previously reached out nearly a centimetre from his stump and as soon as the new foot was close enough they grabbed it and pulled it in. Maggie then used a clay working tool to smooth where the leg and foot joined. Within two hours Geoffrey was restored. Maggie placed her clay sculpting tools on the table beside her and smiled at what lay before her, Geoffrey turned his head and frowned. "Magee tired now?" "Yes Geoffrey I'm very tired now." Geoffrey attempted to get up from the old dissecting table and for a second struggled as though his body was confused about where it was but within seconds he was sitting naked on the table. "Geoffrey changed now, mmmm." He traced his body with his hands and then smiled. "Magee make Geoffrey pretty?" Maggie smiled back at her friend and yawned. "Yes I'm quite pleased with how you?ve turned out, Just a couple of things, you should probably think about a new name to suit your new shape and I think we should now start referring to you as a girl now don?t you think?" "Maggie sleep, Geoffrey will keep Maggie safe," said the naked Golem. "Thank you Geoffrey," said Maggie as she lay on an adjacent dissecting table and pulled a dust cloth over herself. When Maggie woke some hours later she knew that she needed to get back to her home then somehow try to locate Martha and her father. "Magee awake now?" asked Geoffrey whose voice pitch had raised significantly. "Yes Geoffrey I?m awake, oh we?d better find you some clothes." After dropping down from the dissection table Maggie left Geoffrey for a short while and returned with a set of surgical scrubs she?d found in a washing hamper and some snacks from a vending machine. "Here Geoffrey these should cover your bits until we can get you some nice clothes." Geoffrey took the blue slightly stained scrubs and started to dress as Maggie opened a can of fizzy pop and a packet of crisps. "Robin." "I?m sorry?" "Geoffrey?s new name, like the birdie." "Oh that?s a lovely name Robin it is." "Mmmm." Chapter Fifteen: The Timely Return Of Malia As Maggie and her newly refurbished Golem Robin were preparing to leave the basement of the university Malia Jacob/Claire?s ex- girlfriend was in the city browsing relaxing and shopping before going on to her job at a small but popular little clothes boutique near her home. Malia has fully recovered and has all but forgotten her wyrm infestation, she has forged a new life for herself but still holds herself back from any new relationships hoping that one day she may run into Jacob/Claire once more and resume their friendship or at least find out what happened to her. Once her shopping is finished Malia catches a bus to take her back to the housing estate she lives on, it?s not usual more direct bus she normally catches but one that meanders around the city a little before reaching its final destination. Malia uses her bus pass and sits near to the rear of the bus reading a romance novel as the bus meanders through the city and outskirts going from stop to stop, she is completely unaware of the teenager on one of the side seats sitting at the front of the bus staring at her with jet black eyes. About twenty minutes into her journey there is a loud ?Klank? from the rear of the bus just behind her and the bus judders to a halt, the driver gets out and after looking under the bus and at the engine at the rear comes back and apologises to the passengers. "I?m so sorry but my bus seems to have broken itself, I?ve called for a replacement but have been informed the replacement could be a couple of hours to get here." Malia looked out of the window and recognised where she was. ?If I cut through the park I can pick up a bus on the other side that?ll take me home from there... and I can have an ice lolly too.? she thinks, smiling to herself Malia gathers her bags and gets up from her seat. "I?ll just get another bus from the other side of the park if that's okay Mr Driver?" The driver nods at her and goes back to talking on his phone to his controller. As Malia crosses the road to go into the park she does not notice the large black car slowly approaching the broken down bus, Robin indicates to overtake the bus and pulls out then slams on the brakes narrowly missing a gaunt a malnourished looking teenage lad as he runs out directly in front of the car from the front of the bus. "Uh oh Magee," Says Robin as she notices the young man?s jet black eyes as he looks in shock into the windscreen of the car that nearly hit him before turning away and continuing across the road towards the park gate as though nothing had just happened. The baby within Maggie kicks her hard. "Oh, I think we should follow that young man Robin, baby has obviously noticed something I missed." "Black eyes?" Suggests Robin helpfully as she pulls the large old car in front of the broken bus and parks. "Don?t think so Robin, I noticed them too it must be something else." Robin got out of the car first and was about to open the car door for Maggie when she let herself out. Maggie smiles at Robin, she has changed clothes now and is wearing a dark pleated knee length skirt, black tights, black plimsolls and a fashionable green tee shirt, the outline of her bra can clearly be seen through its fabric as can the peaks of her newest assets two very perky 'B' cup breasts. "After the events of yesterday do you want to sit this out Robin?" asks Maggie. "No," was the sharp answer. "Okay then let us see what that young lad is up to then shall we?" Maggie and Robin cross the road and enter the park, Maggie immediately recognises it as one of her old haunts when she was David the drunk. "Oh now this brings back memories Robin, not all good ones either." "Robin remembers." "Oh yes of course you do, at the old Folly on the other side of the park; but before that when I was still David sometimes I would sleep over there just down the hill where the bowling greens used to be, under that old pear tree, see where that young woman is sitting eating an OUCH." "Maggie okay?" asks Robin. "Yes I think so, baby has just kicked me again, she?s either bored of my story or she?s trying to tell me something." "Or warn you Magee." Maggie stopped dead and surveyed the area and then looked back over at the young woman. "There is something awfully familiar about her Robin, I think I?ve met her before somewhere, but where... no it, it can?t be the same girl can it?"? ? Robin shrugged. "She looks like a girl I once, ohh." Maggie then remembered helping the young woman not only from her own perspective but also from Diana?s. "She?s called Malia both Diana and I have helped her in the past." "Robin remembers too, she made car stinky," Maggie chuckled for a moment before realising as more of Diana?s memories came forward. "Oh she was in love with a man called Jacob who was becoming a woman called Claire, can?t be a coincidence can it?" "Young man vanished now, gone into bushes," stated Robin. Maggie stopped on the path and looked around the park area, the park had several people wandering around but nothing seemed to be amiss, she could however sense the slow build-up of magical energy in front of her in the bushes to her left where the young man had just vanished, Maggie held her arm down towards the ground with the palm of her hand at 90 degrees, the form of a large silver wolf started to materialise quickly beneath it. ?I will protect the young woman Magdelene, the young man is enchanted and is not responsible for his actions.? Stated the familiar deep booming voice that resonated within Maggie?s head, it was the ancient pear tree it was talking to her mind, Maggie looked down at the large beast she?d just conjured. "Hunt the source of negative Magic and subdue it please." The wolf nodded in understanding and bounded into the undergrowth, it wasn?t long before terrified screams could be heard milliseconds after a discharge of purple/brown lightning was intercepted by one of the lower branches of the ancient pear tree. Maggie and Robin headed quickly into a small clearing to the side of the main footpath within a nettle strewn thicket and found the young man on his back with the wolf standing over him teeth bared, Robin moved in front of Maggie putting herself into the line of fire as the man attempted to release another energy discharge. "He's possessed Robin, just look at the veins on his forehead bulging, what on earth is he doing now?" "Uh oh," said Robin as she turned and wrapped her arms around her friend. Maggie felt Robin's body as it appeared to engulf hers completely the clay material of Robin's body completely covering her plunging her into darkness, Maggie could feel movement as though she were in a lift that had started to descend, and as quickly as she'd been engulfed she was once again free but now standing in the middle of the old bowling green over a hundred metres away from where she'd been. "What the..." Maggie started to say before hearing a large bang to her front and noticing a small mushroom shaped cloud coming up from the thicket where she'd just been. "Man went boom," stated a now naked Robin. "Maggie okay?" "Yes Robin I'm okay I think, thank you." "Mmmm," Maggie noticed that Robin was covering her breasts with her hands and appeared ill at ease with no clothing on, she summoned a small white fox. "Could you go to the car and get the blue carrier bag for us please?" soon the fox returned and Robin was quickly slipping into a long patterned peasant dress, no one even seemed to notice the tall bald headed naked woman standing on the old bowling green the people in the park just went about their business. Malia was just finishing her iced lolly when she was approached by what to her was a young pregnant woman and a tall bald female hippy. "Excuse me, are you called Malia?" asked Maggie. "Err yes." "I'm sorry but even though we've met before you probably don't recognise me but we have a friend in common. "Oh?" "She was once called Jacob but now goes by the name Claire," Malia looked at Maggie with surprise and stood up. "Claire? Do you know where she is? Is she well, does she even remember me?" Maggie frowned a little. "Claire hasn?t been well I?m afraid but she is now recovering from her illness." "Oh, did the surgery go okay is she now a female?" "Yes Malia she is now living as a female, she?s recuperating in a small fishing village in the Scottish borders." Malia reached into her bag and took out a notepad with small attached pencil and started to scribble something on it. "Well the next time you see her could you give her my number please and tell her I?m asking after her, I?d love to catch up on her life since her surgery." Maggie was about to answer Malia but Robin interrupted. "Magee two more black eyees." Maggie widened her stance opened the fingers on both hands and seemed to literally pull the blackness from the young man and woman?s eyes from several tens of metres away, the blackness swirled and merged in mid-air until it finally coalesced into a single swirling mass about two metres off the ground the size of a golf ball a very angry golf ball! The two malnourished teens fell to the grass seemingly exhausted. Whilst Maggie held the writhing black mass in the air with one hand she formed a tennis ball sized ball of a plasma like material in her other hand, once fully formed she released it and as it hit the blackness it simply vaporised into nothing. When Maggie turned once more to face Malia she realised that Malia had actually seen everything. "You, you, those, you, who were those... who are you?" "Like I said before Malia my name is Maggie I?m a witch and this is my friend Robin she?s a Golem," Malia looked blankly for a second or two at the odd pair and then seemed to remember something, something that had become buried in her memory. "Y, you mean like Diana from the housing office?" "Yes just like her, I?m her friend." "But you can?t be I?m sure I?d read somewhere that she?d been killed in a road accident." "Her body died yes Malia but she transferred her spirit into a cat and then; oh it's a long story," Maggie paused. "Then?" asked Malia insistently, Maggie gently rubbed her small bump "She?s within me now waiting to be reborn." Malia stared at Maggie?s bump for several seconds then looked up and said. "I liked her, she helped me." "Unfortunately, Malia I think that you may once again need our help and I am offering to help you." "Help? From what or who?" "Claire?s sister Mona." "No that can't be right Mona is her mother." As Malia and Maggie talked the two previously possessed and now completely bemused youths picked themselves up from the grass, looked around for a second and started to wander off. Within minutes Maggie had managed to convince Malia to come with her and the trio started back to the car where Maggie instructed Robin to head back to the only place that she knew help would come, her home and Martha's home the cottage by the small river. Maggie was not stupid however and first observed the cottage from a safe distance noting that the windows had now been restored as had the front door. Maggie then went to a public phone box, dialled the number to the cottage and was more than a little surprised to hear Morag's voice answer. "Hello?" "Hello Morag, it's Maggie." There was a pause. "Oh thank the maker, we thought you?d been killed, Maggie where are you? Martha lost her link with Geoffrey she assumed the worst." "I'm fine Morag but what are you doing at the cottage?" "Martha contacted us; she was desperately worried about you after losing Geoffrey unfortunately the line went dead mid conversation so we came down to investigate." "Is the cottage safe Morag can I come home?" "Yes Maggie it is safe now I promise you." Maggie finished the call and headed back to the old car and on entering said, "Morag is at the cottage Robin she says it is safe." "Martha trust Morag, Robin trust Morag" said Robin as the car started the short journey back to the cottage. On arrival Robin parked the car Martha took Malia's hand and the trio walked the short distance along the lane until they were met by Morag, Sally, Wendy and the now recovered Claire who on seeing Malia ran towards her with tears in her eyes and hugged the confused young woman tightly. Morag, Sally and Wendy however were distracted and were staring at the female Golem standing defensively by Maggie's side. "Geoffrey?" asked Martha cautiously. "Its Robin now Martha, Geoffrey was badly hurt when I was attacked on the beach, I couldn't just leave him so I took him somewhere safe and attempted to repair him, she turned out a lot better than I expected, I think she's quite cute don't you?" Martha nodded as did Sally and Wendy, but Maggie also sensed that they were apprehensive of the refurbished Golem "What?" asked Maggie, it was Morag that answered. "You can't just repair a Golem like a car Maggie there are ceremony?s to perform and the clay has to be prepared." "Or you could just have faith that your friend the Golem has a very strong will to live and do your best for her," countered Maggie. By this time both Wendy and Sally had gone over to Robin and were examining her in the lane where she stood. Martha took Maggie's hand. "Come inside child you look absolutely exhausted, I'll make you a nice hot drink, Maggie turned and nodded at Robin who smiled back at her, she then left with Sally and Wendy making a fuss of Robin and Claire still hugging a crying at Malia. Inside the cottage there were signs of a recent struggle and discharge of magical energy but is also felt safe Maggie sat on her comfy seat, kicked off her shoes and made herself comfortable whilst Morag busied herself making a warm drink and a snack for her, When she reappeared from the kitchen Maggie had fallen into a deep sleep. "Oh you poor thing you must be exhausted she said as she reclined the seat and placed a throw over her young friends sleeping body. Chapter Sixteen: Contact The child within Maggie was not yet completely sentient but was able to create a conduit linking her previous self with Maggie and as Maggie slept soundly on the reclined chair she had another curious dream a very real dream. "Mummy I don't really like it I can't breathe when I'm wearing it." "Don't fuss so Mary you can take your corset off after we return from church, you really should have started your corset training a couple of years ago but I wanted your body to heal properly and for you to enjoy your childhood, you can wear your favourite bonnet today if you wish, Nghh there you are all done." Maggie watched through Diana's eyes as she fastened the laces of Mary's teen corset and then as she helped to button up her long boots. "Am I growing into a woman now Mummy?" "Yes my beautiful child you are." Maggie felt an overwhelming sadness overcome her as Diana said the words "But this time you are prepared." "Is that why you taught me to read and write and how to do the arithmetic mummy?" "Yes Mary, you are growing to be an intelligent inquisitive young woman and should go far in life when ready, now step into your petticoats and I will prepare your dress for you." The dream seemed to skip a little in time and Maggie found herself once again looking through Diana?s eyes as they walked along the slate paved edge of the cobbled street. Maggie could hear church bells in the distance and could even smell the dust being kicked up by the wheels and hooves of horse drawn carriages. "Look mummy at the big man on that carriage," said Mary excitedly as a beautiful black carriage sped past them in the rough direction of the church. ?Geoffrey?? thought Maggie. "What did you say Mary, did you say Geoffrey?" asked Diana. "No mummy." "Oh it?s just I thought I heard you saying something." "No mummy, I did say to look at the big man with the tall hat though." When Diana and her 'adopted' daughter reached the small church Mary once again pointed out the elegant black horse drawn carriage. "Look mummy look at that big man." Maggie watched as Geoffrey secured the carriage before jumping down, dusting himself off and opening its door. 'Martha!' exclaimed Maggie as she watched Martha step down onto the dusty cobbled street aided by Geoffrey, It was at this point that Maggie woke from her sleep as Morag was gently shaking her to wake her. "Cmon sleepy head food is ready." Maggie rose from her reclined position and after freshening up joined her friends in the dining area where they started to discuss how to locate Mr Donaldson and Martha if indeed they were still alive and as they talked Maggie mentioned her strange dream. "I seem to be dreaming some of Diana's memories occasionally at the moment it's quite disconcerting but also quite sweet, I didn't even know that she'd rescued a little girl from a brothel and brought her up as her daughter." Morag looked across at Maggie. "Neither did we Maggie, Diana was lost to us for quite some considerable period of time, there is still a lot we don't know about what happened to her after she left the village, what was the little girl?s name?" "Oh she called her Mary but before that I believe she was just referred to as Titch." Robin who was sitting on a settee close to the women turned to them and said, "Robin remembers Mary, pretty girl, broke Diana's heart when she left to become a governess in India." "You remember her Geof...Robin?" asked Morag. "Yes, she and Mistress Murray lived with Mistress Pendragon and I in the big house, I liked Mary." "Why did Mary leave Robin?" asked Maggie. "To keep her safe Mistress Murray worried if bad people found her they would hurt Mary." "When was this Robin?" "It was, was, was, was." "That's odd Golem's have excellent memory. Hmm I wonder," said Morag as she got up from her seat and approached the bemused Golem. "May I?" asked Morag, Robin nodded so she placed her hands on her bald head. "Oh this is much better to look through than any human mind, so structured, hmm that's strange there appears to be a small section of memory missing or was Geoffrey deactivated for a short period, Oh now I can see Diana, she's with a girl, a pretty girl, they are walking together, is this the first time that you noticed them Robin?" "Yes Mistress I was atop the box when I noticed the little girl staring at me." "That was in my dream Morag It was as though I were looking through Diana's eyes." Morag released Robin and thought for a second. "Have you had any of these dreams before Maggie?" "Actually yes at one point I even had a conversation with who I now think was Diana. Morag smiled. "Just when I think I've seen everything from you up pops something new." "Oh?" "I think that you may be able to link with Diana's past self or more likely she's linking subconsciously with her future self; you may have inadvertently created a link through time my girl." "Like time travel?" "In a way, it's a bit like when you touch something old and you see an echo from the past except that this appears to be two way, I think Martha may have had a similar experience a while back." "She did?" asked Maggie "Yes it was only a few words but she recognised them as hers." "I wonder why she didn't mention it to me?" "That's easy it happened as you travelled up for the ceremony, she didn't want to worry you; she must have just forgotten to mention it afterwards." "So do you think it means something?" asked Maggie. "I'm not sure but these things rarely happen without a reason, now enough of this, you my girl have had a very tiring day, we'll tidy up and watch over you and the cottage you should now have a nice soothing bath and an early night. Tomorrow we will attempt to find Martha and your father." Chapter Seventeen: Rhoda Maggie followed Morag's instructions and by nine was fast asleep whilst the other three witches and Robin took turns to guard the still repairing cottage. The next morning when she woke Maggie felt refreshed and was given breakfast in bed by Wendy who sat and chatted with her as she ate it. Once dressed she entered the main part of the old cottage and got the first surprise of the day Robin was sitting by the front door and now appeared to have long auburn hair with a gentle wave in it cascading down her back. "Robin I do like the new hair," she said enthusiastically. "So does Robin," stated Robin who appeared to be smiling. "I was bored last evening Maggie and wondered if I could cause hair to grow on a Golem, it turns out I could," stated Sally. "Where's Malia and Claire?" "Walking in the garden, they spent the entire evening after you retired talking and have been talking almost constantly since before breakfast," Maggie looked out of the newly restored picture window to the back garden and could see Claire and Malia walking hand in hand, they were both smiling. Morag appeared from the kitchen, she was wearing a pair of marigold gloves and was drying a dish with a tea towel. "Ah Maggie good you're up, I have invited a very old friend to join us this morning I hope you don't mind." "No not at all, why?" "She may be able to help you communicate with Diana's past self without being asleep." "Don't we have more pressing issues Morag?" "We do and this may help us." "Really?" "Yes, if you can communicate with Diana of the past then she may be able to communicate with the past Martha and she in turn hopefully may be able to ask the present Martha if she knows where she is." "Oh I see... I think." "If we know her location then we can find her and hopefully free her and your father." "And hopefully deal with Niall for once and for all," added Wendy. It was just after ten when there was a knock on the door of Maggie's cottage. "Ah this should be Rhoda now," stated Morag as she went to open the door. As the door was opened a very short, very old woman wearing a sheepskin coat and a large floppy sun hat stood waiting to be invited in. "Come in Rhoda." "So this is where Diana finally ended up then, not bad at all," The old woman dragged a small wheeled suitcase behind her and whilst ignoring Morag continued, "And you must be Maggie, I've been hearing a lot about you recently young lady." The old woman then without even asking placed her hand on Maggie's bump. "Hello there old friend how long has it been 150? 200 years?" The old woman smiled and nodded. "That long eh and not even a visit from you, not a peep it's not like I've moved or anything I'm still in the old forge." The old woman frowned. "You should have come to me pet, I would have protected you, Niall was always an arrogant little shit even when he was a little boy but at least you have your son back now and soon you will be reborn, you really don't deserve to have a friend like Magdalene." The old woman's face contorted slightly and a solitary tear rolled down her craggy face. "I'm sorry my dear old friend, that was uncalled for. I'm glad she offered to help you." "Ahem," said Morag loudly, the old woman broke her touch and looked around the room. "Well I must say that vanity isn't dead is it girls, are we all afraid of a few wrinkles?" Morag smiled and embraced the tiny old woman. "It is so good to see you Rhoda, I miss your humour." "And I the giant wart on your chin." "I did not have a wart." "Did so." "Not." Maggie started to giggle at her friends strange childish banter, the old woman turned to Maggie. "You have a beautiful laugh my dear I don?t suppose there is a pot of tea on the go is there?" "I?ll make you one," Offered Sally "Oh good, three sugars now did someone mention that Clara Hazelton was here?" "She?s in the garden with her friend, they're catching up," stated Wendy "Well go and get her then girl we don?t have all day," The old woman flopped down into Maggie?s favourite chair, smiled at her, and continued. "Magdelene, we?ve not been officially introduced as of yet, my name is Rhoda and I?m here to help you find Martha and your father." "Thank you Rhoda I appreciate you all helping me." Rhoda looked over at Morag. "Oh she?s a polite one isn?t she? I like her, so where?s my tea?" Maggie couldn't help but smile at the ancient woman who seemed to be so full of energy and life, she found herself liking her. "Geoffrey is that you?" Robin nodded. "Ha I knew it! I win five guineas, it only took a couple of hundred years but I was right all along, so who did his remodelling then?" asked Rhoda. "I did, after Geoffrey was badly hurt that is." "Hurt don?t you mean damaged lass?" asked Rhoda "No hurt I re-sculpted her as I reassembled her." "I?m impressed, normally if a Golem is damaged to such an extent that it cannot reform itself then it simply becomes inert like a broken statue," Robin interrupted the conversation. "Robin not want to die, Robin likes Maggie and Mistress Martha." Maggie smiled at Robin, at that moment Claire walked in through the rear door from the garden, she was still holding hands with Malia and for a second she was smiling,? ? until she noticed the wizened old woman turn to face her, at that moment Claire lost her grip of Malia's hand as she suddenly found herself fly up into the air and be held to the ceiling by an unknown force. Claire seemed shocked as she looked down at the floor from her pinned position roughly twelve foot in the air against the plaster ceiling. "So Clara, it's been a while," said Rhoda as she seemed to be holding Claire up with her outstretched arms. "Rhoda Muldoon?" "The very same, now just give me one reason why I shouldn't tear your limbs off one by one Clara Hazelton for what your little sister did to my son." "Rhoda by all means exact your revenge on me for my families misdeeds but not now and not to my host, please I beg of you." Rhoda released Claire to fall fortunately Claire managed to slow her descent and land on her hands and knees, Rhoda now simply said, "Right enough time wasted let?s get to business, Maggie you want to communicate with your past self to ask Morag's past self to ask her present self where she is, is that correct?" "Err yes." "No problem just sit on the recliner over there whilst I WAIT FOR MY CUP OF TEA." "It's coming it's coming; the kettle was on a go slow." "Let's just hope that there are biscuits too I'd hate to think I was missing out on a nice Jammie dodger or bourbon." Morag could be heard to visibly sigh. Chapter Eighteen: Incoming Back in the late nineteenth century... Diana sat in the kitchen area of her cottage, she was wearing an apron and also had a cloth draped over her knees, she was shining Mary's good boots, Mary was sitting in the garden in the sunshine with a parasol protecting her fair complexion as she read one of William Shakespeare's lesser known works. Diana reached over with her thickly bristled wooden brush to get a little more wax polish onto it when the entire room she was in appeared to change and morph into something completely different something almost alien. Diana also felt her clothing change from tight heavy and quite restricting to soft and light, her hand went up to her face and she felt the softness of youth. "Is this a dream?" she asked herself as images or after shadows of what appeared to be several people came slowly into view, two of which she recognised. "Mistress Muldoon?" The old woman smiled. "It?s been a long time Diana," smiled the old witch. "And Morag? Morag is that you?" "Hello again old friend." "Why are you dressed strangely so, what is happening to me where am I?" there was a short pause followed by Rhoda saying, "You are exactly where you were a moment ago Diana, this is still your cottage and you are still in your scullery, your body is still in the past but your mind is in our present, your future." "I?m young once more?" "Not quite, you are in the body of a young witch called Magdelene, she carries a bairn, that bairn will become you reborn soon." "Reborn, I don?t understand." "You do not need to Diana but it is imperative that you allow Maggie to go back with you and that you locate Martha Pendragon." "Mistress Pendragon? I know of her, she lives in a big house on Arthurs hill, she has a Golem, I have a question?" "Yes what is It?" "Why would you think that I would help you?" asked Diana "Because pet Colm has now been freed from Niall's influence." "Freed! Colm had been freed?" Diana's voice was visibly breaking as she spoke. "Yes Diana he was freed from his father?s influence and the darkness within, he?s now receiving treatment for the severe trauma his mind Suffered from years of abuse from his father." "Who, who freed him Morag, it would require a witch of immense power to break that bond." "You are talking through that witch at this very moment Diana." "I am?" Diana then heard a new voice. 'Hello Diana, I'm Maggie I'm so pleased to meet you and I hope that you will agree to help us.' 'You freed Colm?' 'I did with the help of Martha, her Golem and an incredibly old and wise pear tree.' "Maggie also removed the seed from the old kirk and destroyed it," added Morag, Diana stood up, looked at the assembled witches then at the large picture mirror on the wall, she smiled at the pretty flame haired and obviously pregnant witch. "I will offer whatever assistance I can give." Chapter Nineteen: Maggie?s Journey Maggie. I feel a little queasy as my friends fade away and the kitchen of the cottage slowly changes and gently morphs into an earlier smaller version of itself, I feel the warmth of a well stoked fire on my face and the constriction of my undergarments on my body, the smell of wood and coal smoke assaults my nostrils, I'm holding a soft bristled brush in one hand and what appears to be a small boot in the other. "Welcome to my home Magdalene," says the voice of Diana my host. 'Oh it's so different Diana, this is amazing.' "If you wish I can allow you control my body for a while so you become acclimatised to it but for our safety I must insist on being in control outside of my home." 'Of course, I understand.' I could feel Diana temporarily fade into the background and attempted to stand immediately feeling the weight of my clothing and the tightness of what I assumed to be a corset of some type, curiously though the clothing was actually quite comfortable, I placed the brush and the boot on the table then moved over to the small window noting as I did that the floor was simple bare wood with a small rug near to the table. Looking out of the window I noticed a pretty young woman in a brightly coloured dress sitting demurely under a parasol reading to herself. "I recognise her I dreamed of her but she was younger." 'Mary, she's my daughter.' "Adopted?" 'No but as far as the world and she is concerned she is my daughter, I swore I would never have another child a child that Niall could corrupt and twist into another emotionless monster but I could not leave her in that bawdy house, even though she'd been thoroughly corrupted by the whores within, she's is innocent once more and remembers nothing of her past life.' "Nothing?" 'Nothing and her innocence is once more intact, I love her dearly but know that for her own safety I will soon have to let her go to make her own way in the world.' "You are a very kind and brave woman Diana." 'Some would not think that of me Magdalene, now may I regain control of my body so that I may dress for our journey.' Diana regained control of her body and removed her apron then went into a small room to the side of the scullery and prepared herself for a trip. "We shall walk up to get a train into Newcastle from the new Heaton station and then a Hansom to Arthurs hill Magdelene, hopefully Mistress Pendragon will grant us an audience, I have neither the power nor the influence to force a meeting with her unfortunately." "Mother who are you speaking with?" Diana turned to see Mary in the doorway, she looked somewhat bemused that she appeared to be talking to herself. Diana smiled at her daughter and simply explained "You know that I have powers my dear, I?m simply conversing with a witch from my future." "Oh how exciting like one of my stories?" "Yes dear like one of your Jules Verne or Robert Louis Stevenson stories you love to read." "What does she want?" "She would like us to visit another witch and ask a favour of her Mary," "May I come?" "Of course, we leave for the Station soon." ?She?s both inquisitive and intelligent Diana, nothing like the little girl you rescued." "It was always there Magdalene it was simply masked by the damage done to her by the toxins within, enough talk let us find Mistress Pendragon" I sat as a passenger in Diana?s mind as she left her small cottage and walked with her daughter towards the nearest train station that was located in a deep cut in the middle of a place called Heaton, it did not take long before we left the train at the Central station, Diana negotiated Alighting the train with grace, something I do not think I would have been able to do in her restrictive clothing. As Diana headed towards the exit of the station I looked in wonder at the massive steam engines on the other platforms waiting patiently until the guard whistled signalling the start of their journey, I?d visited this station many times but had never seen it so busy with both passengers and porters pulling and pushing large barrows loaded with vegetables, fruits hardware and even mail. As we exited into the massive stone entrance portico Diana summoned and boarded a small two person carriage that took us the relatively short distance through the busy cobbled streets to Martha?s home where she paid the cab driver and he left. Standing outside the iron railings that bordered Martha?s large terraced home Diana breathed in sharply. "Well Into the lion?s den." I could sense that Diana would rather have been anywhere rather than here, I stayed quiet. Diana walked up several sandstone steps and pulled the handle for the bell causing a muted tinkle inside and within seconds the door was opened by a young woman in a maids uniform. "Mistress Murray you are expected if you would follow me please, Mistress Pendragon will receive you in her study," I noticed as Diana followed the young maid that Geoffrey was sitting dormant on a chair in the hallway with his top hat in his lap. "Please take a seat, the mistress will be with you shortly, could I offer you tea or perhaps some elderflower cordial for the young lady?" "Tea please, for two, thank you." "One for me too if you wouldn't mind Millicent," I felt Diana's nervousness as she turned to see an elegantly dressed woman standing in the in the wide doorway to Martha?s study. "Until this morning I would have handed you into the authorities Diana Murray but I have been assured by someone I trust implicitly that you are now a changed person." "May I ask who vouched for me Mistress Pendragon?" "I did, admittedly it was myself from my own future, Geoffrey and I were just about to leave our home to seek you out, you have saved me a chore, ah and here are our refreshments." I watched through Diana's eyes as Diana and Martha made polite conversation whilst Mary sat demurely next to her adopted mother and sipped at her tea. "Is Magdalene with you at this moment Diana?" "She is but is staying in the background as I was not sure how I would be received." "Let her free." Martha paused. "Hello Magdalene, I have heard such a lot about you from my future self." I felt myself being pushed forward in Diana's mind until I could feel her clothing once more and smell the flowers on the occasional table in the room, my voice however was foreign to me as I spoke. "Thank you for agreeing to help us err Mistress Pendragon." "You can dispense with the formalities Magdelene as I have seen in my future mind?s eye what you have achieved so far." She reached over and her thin hand's took Diana's and she turned to her maid. "Millicent if you would get the envelope from my bureau for me please." "I have written down where my future self told me she is being held Magdelene but essentially she's in the... what on earth!" at that very moment every single one of the small panes of glass of the large picture window to the garden shattered and flew into the room, with a swift wave of her hand Martha stopped the glass in mid-air and it fell harmlessly to the floor. "GEOFFREY," shouted Martha as I found myself being pushed back further and further into Diana's mind and then darkness. Chapter Twenty: Grace Back in the present day just after lunch. Approximately seven miles from Maggie's cottage in an old former council house in the west end of the city three women sat around a small kitchen table having just enjoyed a very enjoyable lunch cooked by the oldest woman and the houses owner whose name is Grace, Grace Percy. One of the women shuffles a little on the wooden seat trying to get more comfortable. "Are you uncomfortable Joy?" asks Grace. "A little, my bump just doesn't seem to want to stay still today." "Go through into the living room you can have my comfy seat I'll make tea, Alice you can help me." The heavily pregnant young woman stood up with a little difficulty and made her way into the living area of Grace's home and was joined once she'd settled by her wife Alice and the old lady Grace. "Milk?" asked Grace as she poured three large mugs of tea from her ancient teapot. "Please," replied the young woman called Joy. "So are you still researching your ancestors Grace?" asked Alice. "Yes I have one side of my family back nearly two hundred years but am having some difficulty with my great, great grandmother on my mother?s side. "Oh?" Grace went over to her sideboard and took out a quite thick folder then opened it on the coffee table "So here this is my mother Enid, my grandmother Hilda and here's my great grandmother Jane." "Who's that there, the severe looking woman?" asked Joy. "Oh that?s my great grandmother Mary Murray, that's where that particular branch of my family appears to stop dead, I can't find any records of her birth her mother or anything, our Terry thinks that she may have been an orphan." "Do you know anything about her at all?" asked Alice with interest. "Only from some old military documents that Terry managed to locate, she was a Governess or Nanny in India for several years looking after officers children before meeting a naval man and marrying him, she then moved to Cambridge until her husband died when she moved back up North to Northumberland but before her move to India nothing, it's curious girls I have actually been thinking a lot about her recently; but enough about my stuff, when is the baby due, it can't be long now can it?" "I've still got just over a month to go, Chris and Trish are getting really excited about the birth." "I'll bet they are, It's a wonderful thing you are doing for them, is the cottage ready for them yet?" Joy smiled at her friend. "Yes they moved back in last week and are in the process of decorating the new nursery Trish especially loves talking to my bump and telling it what she's doing." "So is it a boy or a girl then?" "Can you keep a secret?" asked Alice. "I can," replied Grace with a huge smile on her face. "It's one of each." "Twins oh that is wonderful Alice do the girls know?" "Yes but not the sexes." "May I tell Walter when he gets back from his allotment?" "Of course." At that moment they heard the doorbell ring, Grace leant over and looked out of the window and noticed her son at the door. "Terry's back now, oh and I see that your car has been repaired, did you ever find out who stole it from you?" asked Grace as she got up to open the door. "Unfortunately not the young lad who stole it has vanished but I have a strange feeling that our paths will cross again at some point," replied Joy. "Well it's been lovely seeing you girls again, our Terry can take you back to Stevenson Towers now." As she opened the front door Grace looked at her son and then down at his shoes that had left a muddy trail along her front path, "And don't think you're coming in here with those clarty shoes on Terry Percy." "Sorry Mam." "The girls will meet you in the car I'll see you Aliza and the grand bairn at the weekend. "Okay Mam." Grace kissed both Alice and Joy on the cheek. "See you soon girls and especially you Joy don?t overdo it" Grace watched the two pretty women get into the back of the old SAAB and then closed her front door and busied herself with washing the dishes and peeling potatoes for their evening meal. As Grace dropped the last of the potatoes she?d been peeling into a pan of cold water she heard the doorbell. "Oh the girls must have forgotten something," she said to herself as she wiped her hands on her apron. "Did you forget someth... oh hello there."? ? A man stood on the step outside her door, he was wearing a dark suit and was holding an old leather briefcase. "Excuse me are you Grace Percy?" "Sort of depends who's asking." "Ah yes Jenson Strawbridge of Strawbridge pickles and Dempster, we took over responsibility of the assets and liabilities of Conaught and Proudlock in 1974," Grace screwed her face a little and responded. "Okaayyy and what does any of this have to do with me pet?" "Ah yes of course, we have a package for you and have been informed that you will know exactly what to do with it." "Is this a joke?" "No joke madam I can assure you it?s not." "Okay then let me see it," The man undid two clasps on his briefcase and pulled out a small package wrapped with what appeared to be several layers of brown paper and tied with twine, he passed it over to Grace and then asked "Could you just sign for it please?" Grace signed her signature on the printed receipt. "And now I must ask you to open it in front of me." Grace sighed and untied the bow holding the twine to the package then carefully unwrapped the dry brittle paper to reveal a bound book and apparently blank sheet of paper "That book has been in our archives for many years madam it could actually be a first edition." Grace opened the hard cover of the book to see in the inside cover handwriting, it read "To Mary Murray a girl with an adventurous mind." It was signed Robert Lois Stevenson "Oohh," was all Grace could come up with. "Oh my! A signed first edition of 'Kidnapped" unnoticed by Mr Strawbridge Grace received a tiny shock of what seemed like static electricity from the novel in her hands when he said the word kidnapped and intuitively knew that she had to do something important. Grace was not enchanted or possessed but a long forgotten agreement stored in her maternal genetic memory had been activated. "Thank you so much for delivering the package Mr Strawbridge but I have now to be somewhere else." After bidding goodbye to her visitor Grace donned her coat and hat and with her trusty old tartan wheelie shopping bag in tow she left her home and headed towards the bus stop with the sheet of blank paper folded neatly in her handbag. Chapter Twenty-One: The Return Maggie. "What the!" I could hear myself saying as sight returned to my own eyes what I was not expecting was the sound of breaking glass around me. Morag, Sally, Wendy, Rhoda and even Claire had taken up positions of cover in the open plan living area whilst Robin stood erect unsure what to do. "What's happening?" I asked. "Cottage is under attack once more Maggie, it took the initial blast but there are dozens of them out there focussing their energies at it, I crawled across the floor and looked out of the window to see many young men and women standing on the other side of the small river at the rear of the cottage. "They're Possessed Maggie, Niall is doing his usual trick of using the weak and stupid to launch his attack on us, he's after your baby, he's not going to get it," stated Morag. "You can't just kill them Morag that wouldn't be right," I said "I don't think he's leaving us much choice if we want to survive this." I turned to Robin. "Would you try and surprise as many of those unfortunate as you can for me? please disable but don't kill them." Robin just stood and looked at me. "Robin scared," she stated, now this was something I hadn't expected Robin was actually still traumatised from her near death experience at the beach. "Robin I understand your fear and I will not force you to go out there but we may not be able to do this without you." "Robin try." And with that she simply fell through the floor of our cottage leaving her clothes in a pile where she'd been. "I'll give them Feckers a bad heed they'll never forget," stated Rhoda who actually pulled out what looked like a wand! I concentrated and within seconds my wolf had appeared, it bounded out of the kitchen window immediately seemingly knowing what was expected of it. "Mona?" said Claire who was shielding Malia from the constant barrage of both psychic and energetic energy blasts and seemed to have sensed that her sister was close by. Claire rose to her feet and stood by one of the smashed windows and shouted. "Mona this has to stop before you are hurt or worse," the reply came quickly. "Sister I no longer have to listen to you anymore, you are weak and I am now brimming with power." "Power that is destroying you from within sister, that body cannot repair itself from the ravages of the magic," The entire section of wall that Claire had been sheltering behind then blew in throwing both Claire and Sally back against a sofa. Claire recovered quickly and stood proud as she faced Mona her sister who stood with two other witches and a young man. "You are weak my sister in days past you would have deflected my energy with ease, it now seems urkkk" Claire had clapped her hands together and from her palms a shock wave radiated that actually distorted the light going through it throwing Mona and her accomplices several metres into the air before they managed to regain control of their bodies, Mona fell to the ground landing like a cat before looking up sneering and in a harsh voice said quietly. "Impressive but for that, sister or not, you shall die." Mona punched the tarmac of the road a raised bump appeared and then travelled at speed towards the cottage and Claire. As the bump reached Claire it broke from the surface rose several feet in the air and formed into a giant mass of material resembling a hand and then completely dissipated as Maggie appeared next to Claire and deflected the attack. Many large balls of a white glowing plasma like energy then appeared to come out of Maggie's outstretched hand each hitting Mona with such force that she staggered back a step or two with each hit before the balls started to circle the confused and stunned witch and increased in speed until they were a blur around her forming what appeared to be an impenetrable wall of light. Claire sensed the great power within Maggie and knew that she could easily kill her sister/father if she wished. "Please Maggie don't kill her my father is still in there somewhere I just know it." Maggie smiled weakly as the struggling witch fought with every inch of her being to escape from her magical bonds. "I'm trying Claire but she's not exactly making it easy for me." Maggie raised her left hand and swiped it down and to the left, Mona's body became rigid as it rose once more from the ground and as Maggie's wolf pounced on one of Mona's assisting witches and the other witches in the cottage covered Maggie and Claire small thin but long tendrils of deep red light started to rise from the road below her. "Wha, what are you doing to her Maggie?" asked Claire in a worried voice. "In electrical terms I'm earthing your sister, draining the excess magical energies from her body and returning it to the earth where it came from." It only took a few seconds before the lightning storm below Mona subsided and Maggie lowered her now limp body to the ground. The circling balls of energy dissipated soon after, unfortunately she was quickly picked up by her associates and they made a very quick tactical withdrawal under the cover of an impenetrable thick wall of fog that someone unseen had just conjured up, Maggie staggered a little and turned to look at her friends. "Is everyone okay?" "I've been better Pet," Stated the ancient wrinkled witch who was lying propped up against the cooker holding her stomach, her hands were covered in blood "little bastards sneaked one past me." Maggie went to the old woman's side and quickly undid her coat, cardigan, blouse, and vest to reveal a large semi cauterised wound. "At least I'm not bleeding out, whoo that was fun," Rhoda then passed out. Maggie turned to Robin who had just returned and was standing naked in the doorway and whose body was splattered in blood "Robin could you lay Rhoda out for me please?" Without hesitation the naked Golem picked up the unconscious witch and placed her on the kitchen table, Maggie placed her hand above the large wound and concentrated on healing it but Rhoda's hand grabbed it and in her mind Maggie heard. 'It's my time now pet I've known it for some time now.' 'No Rhoda I can heal you' 'Save your energy for Niall hin, he's well overdue justice' 'I can save you; I promise.' 'You already have done my princess.' Rhoda gasped a little and then silence. Maggie felt dizzy for a second and could feel herself being pulled back from the table. "She's gone Maggie." "I could have saved her Morag I could have," Maggie could feel the tears running down her cheeks as she was gently forced down into a recently righted reclining chair. Over the next few minutes the cottage was slowly restored to something like normality by the remaining witches. "Well we're no further forward in finding Martha or my dad and my trip into the past was a complete waste of time," stated Maggie as she nibbled on a ginger biscuit sometime later. Then a most curious sound could be heard outside the cottage, 'squeak, squeak, squeak' the noise started off quietly but slowly became louder Sally looked out of the hole that was once the front window of the cottage. "It's just some old woman with a little wheeled shopping bag, oh wait she's just stopped outside the cottage, don't worry the wards will prevent her entering." Sally watched in shock as the old woman stepped over the flattened garden gate and walked along the garden path. "Helloo anyone in there?" shouted the old woman. Maggie smiled to herself as somehow she?d just sensed through the child within her that this old woman had come to help. "Hello?" said Maggie. "The door?s open." "It?s a little more than open pet; It seems to be embedded in the ceiling, been doing some diy? Oh now this place seems so familiar," said the woman before continuing "Did you know that you have a dead body on your kitchen table and that there is a naked woman sitting over there by the window?" Maggie smiled at the old woman and wondered why she wasn?t completely losing the plot over what she was seeing. "My name is Grace Percy you?re probably wondering why I?m here?" "Well yes we were, but-" "I have this sheet of paper and somehow knew that I had to bring it here to this cottage," Grace took the folded paper from her handbag, looked around the room and offered it to Maggie, Maggie smiled as best she could and thanked Grace and as she unfolded the paper letters started to appear on the page and arrange themselves into coherent sentences. "It's a letter and it's from Diana." "Really?" asked Morag. "What does it say?" "That I should trust the bearer of the letter, it then goes on to tell me where Martha and my dad are?" Maggie passed the letter on to Morag and turned to Grace. "Thank you Grace-" She then hugged her tightly. "I'm not going to remember any of this tomorrow am I?" asked Grace as Maggie released her, she shook her head apologetically. "Oh well I'd best be getting home then Walter's tea won't cook itself, it's been lovely meeting you all." And with that Grace turned and left the cottage pulling her little wheeled shopping bag behind her as she walked down the garden path towards the gate. "Who on earth was that?" asked Wendy who was nursing a badly burned shoulder. "Diana's great great granddaughter," replied Maggie quietly. "Can't be, she only ever had a son." Maggie sat back down on her chair and a tear formed in her eye. "What?s the matter Maggie?" asked Morag. "When we hugged I sampled her memory." "And?" asked Wendy. "She was beaten and raped quite recently." "Oh." "It happened a couple of years ago but she was helped, helped by."? ? Morag interrupted and abruptly said. "We should not talk of her Magdalene." Wendy, Sally and Claire looked on confused whilst Malia sat quietly not sure what to do, Morag turned to Robin who was now quietly dressing in the corner. "Robin once you are dressed please prepare the car Maggie where can we find Martha?" "The old ruins near Belfray Hall in Northumberland." "I'll call for help, you help Sally to heal Wendy's shoulder," ordered Morag. No one even seemed to notice as they went about their tasks that Rhoda?s body was no longer lying on the kitchen table. Chapter Twenty-Two: The Confrontation It was late afternoon when the large black car pulled into the small village of Belfray in South Northumberland, Robin had made one stop at Claire/Clara's cottage where she?d destroyed the modified leyden jars storing magical energy in the basement and set several traps in case of Mona's return. The instant Maggie left the car she sensed the oppressive atmosphere caused by concentrated dark magic and quickly noticed several wards and symbols that had been placed strategically adjacent to the visitors entrance to the old hall. "If Niall is here he will attempt to kill you Maggie, you are aware aren?t you?" stated Morag. "I won't let him." "Don't get cocky girl, he's extremely powerful filled with rage and hatred for Diana, he'd happily lay waste to this entire area if he thought it would kill the child within you." "I know Morag but also this cannot go on; he's using innocent people as his tools of revenge he has to be stopped." "Well let's just hope he's not expecting us then." Morag then started to issue orders not just to Sally and Wendy but also to Claire and several other witches who had seemingly appeared from nowhere. "Maggie you are with me." Morag closed her eyes and appeared to be in deep concentration as her appearance changed into that of an old woman and Maggie felt her own features start to change. "What are you doing?" she enquired. "A little cosmetic alteration don't worry it's not permanent." Maggie looked down as she felt her chest change. "My boobs they're shrinking!" "Yes teenage boys don't have breasts, well not ones that large anyway, unfortunately you will need to be quite a portly lad to hide baby." "Uhhh." Maggie turned to see Robin changing also, her hair was growing even longer from her head and she appeared to be ageing. "Okay then the perfect family, now to suppress our powers temporarily, Claire would you do the honours?" "Certainly; just remember the release word is periwinkle." Claire started to gestate with her hands and arms and Maggie grabbed at the wall for support. "Whoaa that was odd, ughh is that my voice? It's awful." Morag chuckled at Maggies reaction. "That's good now with no apparent powers we should be able to cross into the grounds and start disabling wards from within. "Robin likes long hair," she stated as she stroked her new longer curly flame red hair with her fingers. "I'm your grandmother and Robin is your mum remember?" "And what is my name then?" asked Maggie before saying, "I know let?s take David for one last spin." Morag nodded in agreement. As the trio headed towards the entrance gate Maggie could be heard saying, "I don't like these heavy clothes Granny." "Don't push it buster," said Morag through gritted teeth. The trio entered through the initial set of wards without problem with Maggie disabling the first by simply snapping a twig on the intricately bound magical bundle as a teenager would do apparently out of boredom. "Okay I've been here before it's run by a national charity that looks after old buildings we'll pay in that building over there and then we should have the run of the entire estate." The unlikely trio entered an old outbuilding in what was once the stable courtyard of the estate and bought a family day pass, but declined the offer of a discounted year membership with free travel rug and Thermos flask or the glossy brochure/ guide they were offered by the polite but persistent volunteer at reception. Once in the grounds of the old country estate the trio set about covertly disabling magical traps and alarms then noticed something very curious, there appeared to be other families in the grounds behaving strangely too. Morag's old wrinkled face smiled. "Oh why did I think that we would be the only coven here? Maggie look over there I'll bet that young mother over there pushing the pram is Edna from the Benwell coven and the young man rubbing his backside against that chalk ward over there is Jake Sorenson from Morpeth they all have a beef with Niall and would like nothing better than seeing him brought to justice, I wonder how they found out where he was?" "I'm more concerned about those Gardeners Granny, have you seen their eyes?" "I have but they haven't noticed us yet so carry on that way past the house towards the quarry garden young David." The trio had just reached an ornamental garden when they heard an energy discharge behind them then a warm breeze that smelled of electrical discharge. "Don't look keep moving we're just a normal family remember, we just don?t see magical happenings." It was hard for Maggie not to look back to see what was happening but she resisted. As the trio entered the sunken quarry garden the sounds of what was happening behind them subsided and they continued towards the old ruins of the original house. Meanwhile behind them several witches and a warlock shed their disguises and attacked several possessed gardeners who'd seemingly become suspicious of their strange antics. "Niall should have been stopped many many years ago, but he's stealthy and prefers others to do his dirty work for him, he befriends the weak and vulnerable feeds their paranoia and convinces them to join his twisted cause, few realise their error and even fewer escape his clutches. Diana was one of those. She remained in hiding for many many years and yet somehow he still managed to get her in the end." Maggie nodded at her friend as they continued through the Quarry Garden with its carefully chosen selection of Alpine plants and other species not indigenous to the North of England being planted in seemingly every nook and cranny of the high almost vertical stone walls of the artificial canyon. As they neared the end Morag noticed that there was a sign stating that due to restoration work the ruin of the old house was closed, by the sigh was standing a middle aged woman wearing a tweed skirt and jacket. "I'm sorry but for health and safety reasons this portion of the estate is closed at the moment." The woman bristled with energy which caused the atmosphere to feel sticky and oppressive. "Oh that is unfortunate, couldn't we just take a peek at the old ruins? My grandson has really been looking forward to seeing them," said Morag meekly. "No you must go back NOW," stated the woman firmly. "Oh well, oh my is that little plant over there a north American Periwinkle," Morag rounded on the woman and whilst her body morphed back into its original form she sent a blast of bluish green energy straight into the chest of the woman standing guard throwing her into the air then pinning her to the wall of the quarry. "Beryl Jones, you're a long way from home; found a new cause to follow have we?" Two young men and another woman appeared from a gap in the hedge in front of them. "Periwinkle," said Maggie followed by "Periwinkle," from Robin, Maggie's large semi-transparent white wolf appeared almost instantly without seemingly even being conjured and bounded over towards the three people advancing on them. Robin fell through the ground by Maggie and her naked form appeared almost instantly behind one of the young men. The woman stood motionless with her eyes closed and her arm outstretched as a small black serpent formed on the palm of her hand, Maggie could feel something happening her defences were going up even though she hadn't asked them to. 'The Serpent is deadly Maggie it will enslave not just your body but your soul; an attack of which you do not return.' It was Diana's voice. 'I can defend you but I cannot use your full potential, you must destroy the serpent.' Maggie held out her hands and formed them as though creating an imaginary snowball, within milliseconds a tiny white point of light had formed which became brighter and brighter, the serpent fell to the ground and increased in size tenfold as it moved towards Maggie seemingly hitting an invisible barrier as it got within two metres of her. Maggie started to hear whispers from the serpent, promises and threats as it attempted to break her concentration, Maggie then released the ball of energy she'd been focussing on, it hit the serpent and threw it back many hundreds of metres but the serpent simply came back once more and started to attack the vertical shield around her, Robin was now attempting to attack the woman casting the serpent with no success. 'Think Maggie, it's attacking me and only me, why only me?' she thought to herself before concentrating on the woman controlling the serpent. Before Maggie?s eyes the woman controlling the serpent changed until she became Maggie's doppelg?nger and Maggie started to resemble the Caster. The serpent stopped its attack sniffed the air and turned its attention to Maggie's doppelg?nger with devastating effect before simply ceasing to exist, Maggie looked over at the woman who was now writhing in agony on the grass pleading for an end to her torment as blackness slowly engulfed her body. "She cannot be helped Maggie, only death can free her now," shouted Martha from where she was still suspending the tweed witch against the wall. "But there must be something I can do Morag?" "Death Maggie before her soul is lost forever." Maggie looked up at Robin and with tears in her eyes nodded, Robin stamped on the witches head crushing it underfoot and terminating her life instantly, the blackness that had been advancing up her body simply fizzled away. Maggie swallowed down a lump in her throat. "Thank you Robin." Robin nodded and walked over to her pile of clothes and started to dress. "A little help here!" said Morag as the Tweed witch continued to struggle against her holding spell. Maggie formed a picture of the tweed witch in her mind and slowly lowered the image to the ground, the tweed witch followed and landed on the ground with a bump, roots then appeared from the hard dry dirt of the old Quarry floor around the witch and wrapped themselves around her arms and legs before intertwining with each other and tightening their grip as they pulled themselves into the ground once more. "Okay then Beryl what on earth possessed you to team up with Niall I thought you'd grown out of all that nonsense years ago. Beryl struggled with her bonds but couldn't budge. "Let me go Morag he just wants Diana gone and then everything will be okay." "Can't do that Beryl I'm afraid, even if I wanted to as Niall would just find another thing to fixate on and another and another." "He has my daughter under his spell," said Beryl quickly as though afraid of what may happen if she told the truth. "Is this true?" asked Maggie as she placed her hand on Beryl's head, Maggie quickly withdrew her hand and looked up at her friend and nodded. "He has to be stopped Morag; Niall is the destroyer of lives he just doesn't seem to care." Maggie clicked her fingers and Beryl lost consciousness. The three then continued on their journey past the neatly manicured lawns and hedges lovingly sculpted into shapes and animals until they came upon the ruin of the old manor house which they observed from a distance. "We wouldn't stand a chance in there Maggie, the entire place is bristling with dark energy, we'd be overwhelmed in seconds." Closing her eyes Maggie started to concentrate. "Maggie?" asked Morag wondering what she was up to. "Just a second I'm thinking." "Maggie it?s been five minutes now." Maggie opened her eyes. "Those jars in Clara's cottage how did she dispose of the energy in them?" "Oh err, she smashed them I think." "And what happened to the energy within?" "It probably just dissipated, there was a lot of quartz within the stone in the cottage it probably just travelled through the quartz into the earth." "Like a lightning conductor?" "Yes I suppose." Maggie turned to Robin who was sitting with them. "Robin could you find me some quartz rock please." Robin smiled. "Robin need a raise, costing Robin fortune in ruined tights," she said as she fell though his clothing into the ground below. "Have you noticed?" asked Morag. "Noticed what?" "Robin has kept her long hair." "Ooh yes, she must like it." Chapter Twenty-Three: Grounded Robin quickly reappeared bubbling up from the ground with several large lumps of pure quartz and placed them on the grass. "Robin need front fastening pretty Bra," she stated as she started to re dress once more. "I wouldn?t dress just yet Robin as I have one more task for you to do," Maggie stated as she took three or four of the rocks from the grass and placed them between her hands. "Just what are you up to Maggie?" asked Morag whilst Robin waited patiently naked but for her panties. "I?m hoping to make a cable of sorts from this quartz, all I need to do is heat the rock up until its molten and then take a dollop on a stick then draw it out into long thin cable like strands that we can plait together." "Okaaay and then?" "Robin can run them underground inside the perimeter and hopefully it will start to leach away the magical energy stored within the ruins weakening Niall and his cronies." "I?m still not happy you being here Maggie; you have what Niall wants after all." "I don't think Diana would allow any harm to come to me Morag I sometimes hear her thoughts now." Maggie suspended the rocks of quartz between her hands and started to concentrate on them and after a couple of seconds the tocks started to fracture in the gap between her hands but stayed together held by an invisible force. The rocks started to glow after a further few seconds and then melted becoming a thick glowing treacle like substance. "If you could just stick a twig or something into the molten quartz please Morag and then gently pull, I'll create an orifice to extrude the filament through," Morag found a dry twig and dipped it into the molten mass between Maggie?s hands and slowly drew a thin filament of quartz fibre from it, she snapped the filament from the blob of hot molten rock on the twig and then whilst creating a circular motion with her arm started to coil the fine quartz filament into a Metre diameter spool. It took less than three minutes for Morag and Maggie to create a braided rope of pure quartz filament. "So how do you know this cable won?t just snap Maggie I mean it?s pretty delicate even braided?" "I don?t but if you?ve ever noticed when Robin goes subterranean the ground seems to liquefy, I believe the term is liquefaction, I?m hoping that it will reduce friction enough for it to work. Even if it does snap however the portion of filament exposed to the earth should still have a grounding effect... I hope." "I hope you?re right Maggie." Maggie turned to Robin. "One last time Robin then you can get dressed," She then went over to Robin and hugged her "Be careful Robin please," Robin took hold of the grey semi-transparent filament and fell into the ground the filament unwinding quickly from the spool on the grass quickly until it had all vanished, Robin reappeared moments later and quickly started to dress. "Wire in stream other end in old kitchen, robin need brush for hair now." Maggie broke from her cover soon after and stood with Robin who?s new hair was now in a long plait, she was smiling. The ruin looked to be deserted and Maggie wondered if Niall was actually still here, she summoned her wolf and the small fox and then they both split into two and then two again, this continued until there was thirty two foxes and thirty two large fierce looking wolves, Maggie crouched a little and spoke to the wolf and fox closest to her. "Create havoc." The Wolf and Fox bounded over the close cropped grass and with their many replicas headed into the ruins. Maggie felt sick to her stomach as she asked Robin. "Are you nervous?" Robin nodded. "Same here, oh well here we go." At that moment, the ruins started to shimmer slightly as the draining magical energy could no longer sustain the image of a ruin and several pickup trucks and caravans came into view on the field in front. The scene was of panic with people running in fear as they were chased by either wolves or foxes. Then in an instant all but one fox and one wolf vanished and a thin man wearing jeans, a black hoodie and an expression of extreme annoyance appeared in the background and walked through the chaos of the encampment then stood directly in front of Maggie separated by thirty or forty metres of grass. "You found me, bravo." The man started to clap. "I thought I?d rid myself of you and your troublesome parasite at the beach." "I?m afraid not, can I assume that you are Niall?" "You may?" "Where is Mr Donaldson and Martha?" "The old man he thinks he?s sitting watching a judo tournament, as for my wife?s lover, she?s suffering and will continue to suffer until she is driven completely insane, where is my son?" "Your son?" "Don't be smart with me girl you took him last year; I want him back NOW." "Ah well the thing is he doesn't want to come back to you, I removed the seed from his heart you see and freed his memories, he doesn't much like you anymore," Niall seemed to stop for a second his image shimmered and faded his image was then joined by another identical Niall as the image broke down and faded into nothing. "I was hoping that you would expend all of your quite considerable powers on my projection but I now see that I will be forced to confront you in person." "That'll be a change Niall, I'd heard that you usually got others to do your dirty work for you." "You have quite a mouth on you for such a petite little girl, you've been a witch for five minutes compared to my over 900 years of practice I could squish you like a bug if I wished." "And yet here I stand," smiled Maggie. "Allow me to terminate the child within you and give me my son back and I will allow you to live. That is my final offer." Maggie noticed that behind Niall amongst the confusion in the camp Morag, Sally, Wendy, and Claire along with several other witches were advancing upon Niall, his eyes looked directly at Maggie as he raised his arm. "Don't think that your friends are going to help you as once I've finished with you they will willingly join my group." Maggie looked on in horror as her friends froze and fell to the ground with the exception of Claire was still standing and seemed confused, a black thick oil started to ooze out of the ground and head towards each of her friends. "It will only take a moment for the darkness to take hold and they will be mine," Niall started to laugh but Maggie shouted "NO" clenched her right fist and from it several spherical globes of pure white light exited at speed hitting and dissolving the darkness threatening her friends. Niall took this opportunity to attack Maggie causing her to stagger back several paces until she regained her footing. "You have power little girl I'll give you that, but how long can you both protect your friends and yourself?" Maggie was then hit by another blast forcing her to take a more robust stance. In her mind she instructed her wolf to attack Niall but as it approached Niall it simply disintegrated, concentrating hard Maggie visualised the force pushing her and imagined it entering a tunnel and exiting just behind Niall. Niall was suddenly hit by his own energy in his back causing him to fall flat on his face, he then was instantly engulfed in roots from the ground and was held there for nearly a second until they shrivelled and died. "That was sneaky little girl," he said as he got up from the ground only to be thrown several hundred metres through the air hitting the stone wall of the old ruin. Niall lowered himself to the ground straightened his hoodie and slowly walked towards Maggie deflecting with ease every attack she threw at him. "You lack conviction my girl if you want to hurt me you need to mean it thus." Niall flicked his wrist and a glowing orb of blackness flew slowly through the air towards Maggie, nothing she did seemed to stop its advance until Robin appeared to her side wrapped her body around the orb and fell into the ground. "Ha clever little Golem, nice trick but this won't save you." Maggie felt the hair on her head start to rise into the air as though charged with static electricity 'What was Niall up to?' Maggie asked herself just before being hit by a bolt of lightning from above. ?Play dead Maggie,? said the voice in her head that she knew to be Diana?s ?I?ve ionised the air around your skin the electricity is passing around you in a similar way to that of a Faraday cage, you cannot beat Niall he?s just too powerful for you, please save yourself.? ?Nghh I can?t, won?t leave you to the mercy of that man Diana,? answered Maggie as she rose to her feet once more, her arms smarting from the burns on the surface from her singed clothing. Maggie lowered her arms and attempted to subdue Niall once more but received a blow to her lower back before she could complete the spell, she fell to her knees and heard the harsh tone of Mona Hazelton as she somehow forced her onto her knees. "Can I kill her my lord?" asked Mona as her unrelenting attack snapped the Radius and Ulna bones on Maggie?s right arm, ripped the Achilles tendons from both her heels, Maggie felt the bones in her upper legs start to crack and splinter as she fought to protect herself from Niall?s and Mona?s constant attack. Maggie felt blood vessels bursting in her eyes and nose as she used every ounce of energy she had to protect herself and her baby and as the vision started to give in her left eye she noticed that Niall seemed to be struggling to keep up the intensity of his attacks. Maggie drew more and more energy from the ground as she fought for her very survival, she couldn?t help her friends and was barely protecting herself when she heard a most unexpected voice to her left. "At least I give a warning before I attack Hin." "Wha?" said Mona milliseconds before she flew across the grass her heels dragging along the ground as she went until she hit the trunk of a large old oak tree, Mona dropped to the ground, then rose once more and was smashed once again into the tree. Rhoda was standing on the grass she was still wearing her bloodstained clothes and was holding a twig like wand that she wielded with great dexterity and speed. "This is for what you did to my son and this and this and this." Mona?s limp body smashed time and time again against the bark of the tree's ancient trunk until the tree itself stopped the bombardment and held the now unconscious and bleeding witch firmly to its trunk with one of its lower branches. All the while the assault on Mona was happening Maggie was still being attacked by Niall but Maggie now could cope with the assault but only just. "You should not have come back Rhoda Muldoon I have let you be to live your life in peace why intervene now?" "Because you arrogant little turd, I have become quite attached to Magdelene and I figured it was high time you were taken down a peg or two." "You cannot hurt me, the arrangement still stands," said Niall. "I agreed to stay out of your life and never to attack you Niall as long as you stayed out of my life, you allied with Mona Hazelton so our agreement has now ended." "You are old now, your time has passed Rhoda Muldoon, your powers are weak." "Maybe, maybe not, care to give it a go big boy?" "Huarrhh," Shouted Niall as he directed some of his vengeance to the diminutive wrinkled old woman wielding a twig. A huge bolt of lightning appeared to hit Rhoda in the chest but instead of her falling back onto the ground as a smouldering heap of flesh there was an explosion of white rose petals. "First rule of fighting, use your opponent?s energy against them, remember?" "Of course I remember you stupid tart you drilled it into me enough times." The old witch smiled. "And the second rule?" "Always watchooof," Niall was hit by a massive bolt of brilliant white energy from behind, Maggie was now standing once more being held up by Robin, her legs hanging limply as she used her uninjured arm to attack Niall. "Always watch out for sneak attacks, you were bright Niall, bright, but arrogant, such a shame you turned out so badly, we had such high hopes for you oh well 'hey ho' as they say." "Nghhh," said Niall as his body seemingly started to suck the daylight from the area around him. "Oh no you don?t," said Rhoda as she twirled the twig in her hands like a majorettes baton, the effect being that whatever Niall was just about to attempt was instantly negated. 'This is no ordinary Witch,' thought Maggie. 'She's actually toying with Niall.' Whilst Niall was recovering from Maggie's massive energy blast she continued to bombard Niall with random energy bolts hoping that his powers would soon start to wane, she was also concentrating on her own injuries and had almost healed her heel tendons when her mind was almost overloaded with an overwhelming scream of agony. "Morag?" "Yes Morag, I've intensified her torture, her mind will not survive more than a minute or two now," stated Niall quietly as he stood up and dusted himself off seemingly oblivious to Maggie's and Rhoda's attacks. "NOW LET ME SHOW YOU REAL POWER," he shouted as he relaunched his attack now on both Maggie and Rhoda. Maggie although now able to withstand the onslaught from Niall with the help of Rhoda knew that this could not go on indefinitely without more help but her friends were all incapacitated. 'Use his strength against him, as in Judo, how on earth can I do that?' Maggie asked herself before coming to a realisation. Chapter Twenty Four: The Unexpected Somewhere close by. Clive Donaldson was sitting high in the balcony at his local sport centre watching two Blue belt's fighting on the mat below, he was really enjoying himself. "Hello Mr Donaldson." He smiled as he looked at the young woman from the local charity who sometimes accompanied him. "Oh hello there Maggie I wasn't expecting to see you today." "Mr Donaldson may I ask you a question please?" "Of course." He winced and said, "Fffff I bet that hurt, did you see the blonde kid Maggie, he landed really badly." "Mr Donaldson how did you get here today?" "Oh that's easy I came on the, in the, Oh that is strange I can't really remember." "What is the last thing that you can remember Mr Donaldson think hard It's important." "Well I was in the, no I was at the, no that's not right, oh come on this is ridiculous think man think." "Can you remember being at the seaside with me?" "Oh yes that's right Maggie and then I was here, no that can't be correct can it?" "It?s not Mr Donaldson someone is using your memories and feeding them back to you." "No lass that?s just daft, this is real I mean those kids are fighting on the mats and oh lord," At that moment Clive noticed the young girl who was sitting in front of him as she turned, she was smiling. It was Maggie?s little sister Maggs who?d died many years previously and from whom Maggie had taken her name when David started to change and become female. "Hello Daddy," with his voice breaking Clive asked. "Maggs?" "Yes daddy it?s me it really is." "B, but you?re not all ..." Maggs smiled and said, "Twisted and Broken?" "Well yes, no I mean you?re young and pretty just like before when David was..." Somehow Clive Donaldson?s mind started to join the dots he turned to Maggie, "David?" he asked cautiously, Maggie smiled weakly, there now appeared to be blood trickling from her nose and eyes but before she could answer her image was replaced by a noisy man shouting obscenities at one of the judging panel about a decision he disagreed with. "Daddy listen carefully Maggie?s life is in real danger now, this tournament is just a projection in your mind, concentrate hard." "Either this is a really weird dream or oh." Before Clive?s eyes the judo tournament seemed to fade and the walls of a stone cellar came in to view along with the terrified screams from a woman who had been tied to an old sturdy wooden chair, behind the woman was a young man who?s hands were both on top of the woman?s head, his eyes were closed and he was constantly chanting an apparent foreign language. "What the hell? This isn?t right," said Clive as he picked up his walking stick from its resting place against the stone wall Clive attempted to push the chanting man away from the screaming woman but only got burned hands for his effort. This angered Clive immensely so he took his cane and hit the man with it, the blow was not particularly hard but hard enough to break his stick and send a shock wave of blood into the young man?s brain powerful enough to rupture a weak blood vessel and cause a bleed in his brain, the man fell to the ground the woman in the chair fell silent, Clive freed her and tried to rouse her but she remained slumped forward in her chair. "Maggie where the hell is she?" said Clive as he then noticed a large rusty old open ended spanner over a foot long lying against the wall by the entrance to the cellar and picked it up. Without his stick Clive struggled a little up the stairs of the ruin?s basement and into what appeared to have once been a large cooking or kitchen area he blinked a little as the light overwhelmed his eyes before smelling a heady mix of fresh air and ozone. Clive walked over to one of the windowless windows and had trouble believing what he was seeing Maggie was being supported by a tall almost statuesque semi naked woman whilst a man was shouting waving his hands at her in the background to the left there was an old woman in a floppy hat waving a short twig about and just in front of him there were several young people running around in sheer panic for no apparent reason whilst several other mostly women stood like statues. ?I don?t know what the hell is happening here but somehow that man is hurting Maggie,? Clive thought to himself as he gripped the spanner tightly in his hand. Maggie was waning she couldn?t yet bear for her feet to touch the ground for any length of time and as such her connection with the energy of the earth had been severed, she was running almost on empty whereas Niall?s rage seemed to be fuelling his power. Rhoda also seemed to be tiring and Maggie?s friends who?d almost been released from their bonds now stood motionless. "Robin lower me onto the ground please I need to recharge." It was then that she noticed her father coming out from the ruins limping slowly towards Niall he had a large old spanner in his hand and he looked angry. "On second thoughts just drop me Robin, now." Robin let go of Maggie and she fell to the grass. "Finally giving up I see, just lie still and it will be quick." Maggie dug her fingers into the earth and started to feel pure clean energy flowing into her body energy that was no longer tarnished by darkness ?The filament must be having an effect.? she thought to herself as the bones in her arm reset themselves. A blast of flame stopped just short of Maggie?s Body as Niall attempted to terminate her, Maggie stood erect kicked off her shoes and stood barefoot on the grass her entire body started to glow as finally she could access energy that was until now denied her. "Niall it seems that you haven?t yet learned have you?" the blast of fire coming from Niall?s hands was both constant and relentless as it hit the shielding force around Maggie and quickly dispersed but yet he said, "What?" "Second rule Niall." "Wha..." Niall started to turn only for his head to hit a large rusty spanner that fractured his skull and caused him to fall to the ground, breaking his attack. "Robin," shouted Maggie Robin immediately fell into the ground and then appeared next to Clive for a brief second before once again vanishing and taking Clive with her. ?Magdelene can you create a mirror portal?? It was Rhoda. ?Yes I?ve done it once.? ?Impressive, for one so young, once is enough, however. Link with me; Rule number one and two I think.? Niall was not a happy bunny as he rose from the ground he spoke falteringly as he summoned massive amounts of energy, the area around his body crackled and fizzed as it?s very integrity became fluid and unstable. ?Thank you Maggie trust me,? said Rhoda?s voice in her head. As Niall released a massive bolt of energy it flew towards Maggie at speed then just before it hit her Niall noticed what appeared to be his own back appear in front of Maggie, the energy went through the newly opened portal hit Niall travelled back into the portal exited once more behind him and hit him again, this continued until Niall fell to his knees his skin blistered and charred and his clothing in flames. "Morag was correct about you, you really have quite some power there pet, a little more focus and one day you?ll become a great witch, I?m gasping for a cuppa do you think they have a caf? here?" A groan came from Niall and as Maggie turned she observed the blackness leaving everyone it had infected and controlled, each individual pool of blackness joining to another as it headed back towards Niall, Rhoda sighed as she prepared to dispose of the blackness before it re- joined with its host and once more became a nuisance but just as she raised her twig to deal with the blackness it exploded into a myriad of colours "WHERE IS HE? Where is that bastard? I?ll show him suffering," shouted Martha as she staggered out of the ruins, her normally perfect hair and clothing in a state of disarray. "Relax Pet the lass and I sorted the young Scallywag out, he?s lying on the ground weeping and completely drained. Martha hesitantly approached the still smouldering completely spent body of Niall, pressed her fingers into his scalp and uttered several incoherent passages, she then fell back onto the grass and began to weep. Maggie approached her friend and comforted her sitting down on the grass beside her. Whilst Rhoda addressed Claire. "Okay so what on earth are we going to do with you then?" "I?d like Clara to stay with me please Rhoda, we've become good friends over the time we?ve been together and I?ve learned a lot from her." "Not how to protect yourself from darker magic obviously. Hmm I can merge you into one entity if you would wish." "I think we?re already becoming one person, hopefully a better person than we were individually." "Not really up to me pet as this area is not my jurisdiction but provisionally I?ll agree until Martha regains her composure. Now what of your Sister Clara and your father Claire?" "Mona needs to be punished but Is there any of my father left?" "Hmm good point, I'll have a quick peek." Rhoda raised her arm and the unconscious beaten and bleeding body of Mona fell to the ground from the tree it was pinned to and was slowly dragged between Rhoda and Claire by an unseen force. Rhoda touched Mona?s head, took out a small jar of the type you would normally keep herbs in from the pocket of her sheepskin coat and placed in just under Mona?s left ear. "Mad as a hatter, she can?t possibly live there any longer." A black sludge started to seep from Mona?s ear and into the small glass container. "Such a small amount to cause so much trouble. Well Mona it looks like you and I will be spending a considerable amount of time together." Rhoda smiled and placed a glass stopper on the container and then fused it closed. "I?m sorry Claire but your father is quite traumatised she?s going to need to spend some time in an institution before we can allow her to re-join you out in the big wide world." Malia joined Claire, took her hand and asked Rhoda. "But she will recover won?t she?" "Yes she will but she will need coaxing out slowly from the deepest recesses of her mind, the places nightmares reside." "Her powers?" asked Claire "Gone, you Claire have transitioned completely into a full witch, it may have happened without Clara?s meddling it may not have, but what?s done is done.? ? Mona?s powers were fleeting and required constant charging, she?ll age and grow old like a normal person now, oh before I forget hold your arm out for me please pet." "Oh," said Claire, Rhoda raised her twig and a tattoo of a small cute frog appeared on her arm. "Yes don?t worry you?ll only be tagged until you are deemed as rehabilitated, probably only be a century or two, you can, of course, change the image at will." "Thank you Rhoda, we?ll behave we promise," said Claire. The scene was disturbed by a voice. "Err hello does anyone have any clothes for this lass, she seems to have lost hers?" Maggie turned around to see Robin wearing her father?s jacket. And her father limping alongside her as they approached. Maggie rose from her crouching position by Martha and said, "I?m sorry Robin your clothes were destroyed, did you unpack the boot of the car?" "Yes Clothes now in Robin?s room," replied Robin. Maggie closed her eyes and concentrated and after a few seconds the space around Robin was filled with thin threads of material that wrapped themselves around Robin, taking the form of firstly underwear and then a blouse and skirt as the clothing of several of Niall?s followers unpicked itself and unravelled from their unconscious bodies. Maggie opened her eyes, looked around the scene of devastation before her. "Am I needed here anymore or can I take Mr." She paused. "My father home?" Rhoda looked over at Martha who had now just about regained her composure and at the other gathered witches. "Take him home pet, make sure he?s okay and then go to Faerie cottage I?m tasking Claire and Malia to look after you with Wendy and Sally supervising, Morag you and I have work to do. Martha wait for medical attention," Rhoda took complete control of the situation as Maggie limped over to her father, Robin dusted off Mr Donaldson?s coat and placed it over his shoulders. "Thank you gentleman," Robin said as he smiled warmly at the old man. Maggie offered her father her arm, he took it, she then guided her father slowly back to the car. "I'm not going to wake up and find that this has all been a dream am I Maggie?" "No I promise." "And you, you were my son David?" "Yes Dad." "That explains a lot, I think your mum would be proud of how you finally turned out, it's just a shame she's in no position to understand." "I know Dad, I wish there was a way I could help her?" "Maggie?" "Yes?" "Was that really Maggs before, you know in the dungeon?" "Yes I do believe it was." "She looked so happy and so pretty just like she used to be before..." Maggie leant her head on her father?s shoulder and sniffed. "Yes Daddy she did?" Maggie?s father stopped and held her to his body for a few seconds, it had been a long time since he'd been called Daddy and he liked the feeling. They continued to walk slowly back to the car. "I see you got rid of your butler Maggie although his replacement seems to like to shed her clothes a little too often for my liking." Maggie giggled as she heard Robin groan. Chapter Twenty-Five: Faerie Cottage Gets A Guest After getting her father safely back to his sheltered accommodation she entered Faerie Cottage for the first time and was greeted by Claire and Malia who after making her a light snack, insisted that she rest. This she readily agreed to and as her head hit the pillow of the large double bed she somehow knew that she would be safe, especially as Robin had been given the room next to hers, 'Does Robin sleep now?' she thought to herself as she closed her eyes and allowed the welcome cloak of sleep to overwhelm her. On waking Maggie was not at all surprised to find that two days had passed and after showering and dressing could hear voices downstairs in the main living area. "Yes that's right Robin hold the hair just like that, now take the first section of hair over that one in the middle, yes that's right now take..." Maggie smiled as she watched both Malia and Claire teaching an enthusiastic Robin how to plait her hair. Once Robin's hair was in a long plait down the centre of her back and tipped with a small length of pink ribbon Claire noticed Maggie. "Oh Maggie come in sit at the table, would you like cereal or something a little naughtier?" Maggie smiled at her hostess. "Actually I would love a sausage sandwich." "One sausage sandwich coming up, Sauce?" Maggie looked sheepishly at Claire. "Could you coat the bread with a thick layer of strawberry jam please?" Claire simply smiled. "Ah cravings eh?" Maggie nodded. "No problem one sausage and strawberry jam buttie coming up." Claire wandered over to the open plan kitchen whilst Maggie eased herself into a comfy chair. "We've been teaching Robin to plait her hair," said Malia. "She's a very quick learner." "Robin pretty now?" Maggie smiled at her friend who was looking at her hopefully, "Yes Robin you are very pretty but I think I always knew of your inner beauty." Robin smiled and hummed to herself, "Mmm." Moments later Claire appeared with Maggie's food, she placed it alongside a cup of tea on a table by Maggie's side, on noticing the bruising on her face arms and hands Claire asked, "I can apply something to those bruises if you would like Maggie." "Thank you for the offer Claire but I heal really fast, I should be good as new in a couple of days." Claire went silent for a moment. "I watched you Maggie." "Sorry?" asked Maggie her mouth full of jam coated sausage and pieces of bap. "When I was disabled by Niall I watched as you and Rhoda fought not only for your own survival but for us all. How did you manage to continue I mean Niall and Mona were breaking your bones I could hear them break and splinter, you must have been in agony." "I just seemed to put the pain to the back of my mind Claire, I knew that people?s lives were at stake and I would trust Robin with my life and now Rhoda too." "Yes Rhoda didn't kill my sister, you must be a good influence on her as in the past she would have simply squished her like a bug," replied Claire "Have you had dealings with her in the past?" "Mona did, she um led Rhoda's son astray; it was a long time ago but the result was that he ended up in a dual with another of her suitors and didn't quite win, he lost an eye and suffered some damage to his brain. It took many years before he was recovered enough to resume his life, unfortunately the world had moved on without him, his friends had all moved to the cities and all of the suitable women had been taken," Another voice added. "He moved away from our village soon after, last letter I ever received from him was a marconigram on White Star Line headed notepaper on the twelfth of April 1912 saying that he had boarded the RMS Titanic at Cherbourg and was heading to New York to start a new business venture with a friend, he was a hundred and twelve years old at the time but didn't look a day over forty. His powers had been lost to his injury but he still aged very slowly, I'd heard rumours that a stunned man answering my son's description had been pulled from the sea by boatmen from the Carpathia but he has never resurfaced." "Rhoda?" "Morning girls, oh good there is a pot on the go, no milk and a squeeze of lemon if you wouldn't mind." Rhoda was looking directly at Malia who said nervously. "At once," Rhoda turned to Maggie and sat opposite, she smiled warmly her craggy face losing half its age lines as a consequence. "Thank you for your help the other day Magdalene, Niall was a bit of a handful wasn't he?" Maggie smiled back at her new friend. "I suppose that's one way to put it." "Ha yes, sorry not really used to communicating with adults you see, bit out of practice, comes from living by myself for such a long time I suppose, now I'm betting that you have questions?" Maggie nodded. "Martha is she okay?" "She's being attended to by the witches of North Berwick they have a hospital facility up there, she'll be right as rain in no time." "Niall?" "Withdrawn into himself, he's being attended to currently but as of seven this morning he'd already had three strokes, has lost the power of speech, is blind in one eye and is paralysed down one side, without his powers to hold him together his body can't really cope, we dare not intervene magically to heal the clots so he's being treated conventionally in a very high security institution." "And you Rhoda how are you?" "Ah I was wondering when you'd get to that." "I thought you'd died." "I had but a lovely young girl encouraged me not to I believe you know her," Maggie looked into Rhoda's twinkling eyes. "Maggs, you've met her?" "Yes such a cute little thing, you must have adored her." "I do." "Anyway she convinced me that now was not the time and that I should probably give life another shot so here I am." "But your injuries?" "All healed, woke up on the kitchen table in your cottage with singed clothing that's all, I sneaked out whilst you were all yacking." "But how did you find us Rhoda, I mean you," Rhoda interrupted Maggie in full flow. "We've got all the time in the world to discuss me Maggie but until that time and until Martha has recovered I am to be your guardian, unfortunately your home is still somewhat demolished so I am deputising Claire/Clara to look after you and protect you along with Robin, not that you really need protecting Lass," Claire turned to Rhoda. "We would be honoured Rhoda and will protect her with our lives if necessary." "And until Martha has recovered I will be your case officer for reintegrating back into society, sort of a magical probation officer," Rhoda paused and turned to Robin "I know that Golems don't tell lies so do you think I should upgrade my wardrobe, possibly move away from the mad cat lady look?" Robin hesitated for a second or two before saying, "Yes get pretty clothes." Rhoda's face beamed with a large smile. "As honest as they come and evolving too, wonderful absolutely wonderful, Maggie increase her intake of organic matter as she has a central nervous system to cultivate, maybe soften her features a little more and possibly try and graft a little cultured human skin onto her back to see if it takes. I really like these biscuits could I have a few to take back with me?" "Of course," Claire replied nervously. "As for you Maggie I want you to rest yourself for at least the next week, so no magic, I'll be in touch." Rhoda left Faerie Cottage with a bag containing a selection of biscuits soon after. Chapter Twenty-Six: Rebirth And A Passing It took six weeks for Maggie's cottage to be completely restored and disinfected and in that time Maggie became good friends with Claire/Clara and it was with sadness that she left Faerie Cottage to go back to her own room in the cottage she normally shared with Martha and Robin. Maggie visited with Martha as she recuperated in Scotland. Claire joined Maggie on these trips and visited Mona and the remnants of her father that were slowly being coaxed out from the deeper recesses of her brain. When Maggie moved back into her home she found that Rhoda had taken temporary residence there, had shed her old dowdy clothing a couple of stone in weight and about thirty years in age, she looked after Maggie until after the birth of her child. "Maggie's waters broke three days after her due date and within an hour she was being attended to in the cottage by Sally, Wendy, Claire and Rhoda with Robin looking on nervously and assisting whenever asked. Sally delivered 'Diana' and as she placed the tiny vernix and blood streaked pink bundle onto Maggie's chest Rhoda noticed actual tears coming from Robin's eyes, she smiled inwardly. Three days after the birth (rebirth?) of Diana Maggie travelled by train up to Scotland and as they travelled she commented to Rhoda that is wasn't that long ago that she'd travelled the same journey as a man with Diana who at the time was a cat! Rhoda simply laughed. When Martha met Diana for the first time she cried and continued crying softly for over an hour as she gently rocked the tiny sleeping child in her arms. Meeting Diana once more was a turning point in Martha's recovery from the trauma of her torture at the hands of Niall and his Minions and soon she was taking short trips out from the convalescent hospital to walk along the beach and sometimes visit with her friends in North Berwick. Within a month of giving birth Maggie's body had almost returned to its pre pregnancy state with only one exception, she was still able to feed naturally and her breasts provided a plentiful supply of fresh milk for her daughter. Three months after Diana's birth as Maggie was eating her evening meal after feeding Diana and settling her into her cot her phone started to play a tune from 'The Pirates of Penzance' Rhoda smiled at Maggie. "I didn't know that you were into Gilbert and Sullivan Maggie?" Maggie leant over to grab her phone as it continued with its rendition of 'A very model of a modern Major-General.' "I'm not but Daddy loves that tune so I made it his ring tune, I wonder what he wants?" Maggie smiled as she swiped to answer. "Daddy?" Her smile was soon replaced by a concerned frown as she listened to her distraught father. "Daddy, Daddy, Dad I'm coming over, don't worry we'll be able to see her I promise." Maggie rose from her seat and was immediately passed her coat by Robin who this evening was dressed in a dark blue pleated miniskirt with black tights and plimsolls her top was a light blue figure hugging tee with 'Keep calm and buy clothes' printed on the front, her hair was in bunches and she looked concerned for Maggie. "Mum has taken a turn for the worse, the home is being a little insensitive and won't let him see her." Rhoda who was also putting on a smart pale blue jacket simply said. "I'll come too, you might need backup, I'll just organise a sitter for Diana." Robin negotiated the streets with speed and was soon at Maggie's fathers sheltered accommodation, he was at the front door and was pacing, he no longer needed his stick as Maggie had remedied the problem with his joints slowly over the past couple of months. "I didn't know what to do Maggie, the home suggested I wait until tomorrow but your mum has been slipping and when I saw her yesterday she looked awful." "Daddy take my hand we'll get to see mum I promise." Maggie's father looked at Rhoda sitting in the car. "Who's your friend then?" "Oh that's Rhoda she's looking after me whilst Martha is recovering from her ordeal." "Has she not recovered yet?" "No dad, Niall made her suffer badly." "Poor cow, sure I could hear her screaming occasionally even though I was locked in the world?s longest judo tournament." "In you get Daddy you can sit in the middle." Maggie helped her father into the car and after being strapped into the car it started on its journey to the care home. As their large black car pulled into the empty car park of the care home Maggie looked at the imposing unwelcoming shadow that the old building cast on the ground from the last waning moments of light as the sun dropped behind Lobley Hill. "This place looks even worse in the evening," commented Maggie unhelpfully. "Yes it's a shit hole; a shit hole that has made a significant dent in my savings, come on let's see if we can get past the Stasi at reception. As they approached the large black main entrance door to the building Maggie pressed a small circular stainless steel button with a taped label next to it marked 'Reception desk' and as the intercom itself made a cheerful beeping noise Maggie closed her eyes and visualised the entry lobby short corridor and finally the reception desk in her mind. At the desk was a short plump woman who seemed irritated that the intercom was disturbing her viewing of her social media account and as she leaned over and touched the intercom button Maggie copied her actions and touched the call button once more but didn't press it. 'Hello, we've come to visit Mrs Donaldson.' Maggie said in her own mind but as she and the night receptionist were linked now by the intercom she appealed directly to the part of the receptionist's brain where her compassion lived, a particularly small part. 'Uh this is most irregular but yes, yes of course come in.' There was a quiet 'Gadunk' noise as the lock to the door was released, Maggie opened the door to allow her friends to enter. "You too Robin," The tall feminine Golem hesitated for a second but followed Maggie's father and Rhoda into the building. As Maggie passed the reception desk she smiled at the slightly bemused woman and whispered, "Thank you," to her as she passed. Unlike previous visits which had mostly been in the day room tonight they went up the stairs to the first floor Maggie's father grasped at her hand and held it tightly, she instantly felt his nerves and feeling of dread as to what he'd find but, as they opened the door to his wife's room, she was propped up in bed, the side barriers were up on the bed to prevent her falling and she was quietly talking to an apparently empty seat, Maggie smiled at the seat as sitting in it was her long dead sister Maggs. "Who are you talking to dear?" asked Maggie's father. "Oh hello there Clive I was talking to Magdalene dear, she's come to take me out." Maggie's father moved over to his now very frail wife and gently took her hand, a tear slipped down his age lined face as he asked. "Is she here, is Maggs here?" "Yes dear, she's come to take me somewhere nice, will you be coming?" He turned to Maggie who gently shook her head he then turned back to his wife and his voice broke a little as he replied." "Not just yet flower, not just yet." "Oh, is it just a girl's trip then?" She asked obviously confused at her husband?s answer, Maggie's father swallowed and replied barely audibly. "Yes love it's just for you and Maggs." Maggie at this point realised that her father could not see his youngest daughter Magdalene or Maggs as she'd preferred to be called sitting on the far side of the bed, Maggie touched her father's temple and he smiled as he could once again see Maggs. Maggie's mother looked at her husband and seemed confused, she then looked at Maggie and asked, "Mummy why is Clive crying, have I done something wrong?" Maggie remembered that she often confused her for her own grandmother and moved forward and touched her mother?s arm and shuddered, she was so weak her time was very near she could feel her mother's body shutting down in preparation for her passing. "He's not upset at you Mrs Donaldson, it's just that..." Maggie watched as her mother's eyelashes fluttered involuntarily for a second and she exhaled one final time, Maggie turned to her father and with tears brimming said, "Her heart has stopped, Mum's passing on." Maggie's father Grabbed at the side bars of the bed and started to weep, Maggie held her father gently and Maggs hopped off the chair she'd been sitting on and grasped his hand. "Dad," said Maggs, "look up." The old man opened his eyes and looked over to where Maggs had been sitting only a few seconds earlier to see his wife standing next to her own body, she was smiling at him. "Monica?" he asked. She nodded. "Oh Monica you look so young, so perfect." She smiled once more. "Daddy, Mummy appears as you've always seen her, I see her as the Mum I've always known and Maggie as the Mum she fondly remembers," explained Maggs as she continued to hold her father?s hand, he turned to Maggie. "Is this a dream or some kind of spell?" "No dad I'm just allowing you to see what I'm seeing." Maggie's mother moved around the bed where her now still body lay. "Oh and look at you David what a pretty young woman you've become Maggs has told me all about you." Maggie's mother then hugged her tightly bringing back long forgotten memories of childhood hugs that always made everything better. "Mummy you know who I am?" asked Maggie though sobs. "Yes dear I now seem to know everything about you and your life since you left us and the adventures you?ve recently had, I?m so chuffed that you have gone back to university." Maggie held her mum even tighter not wanting to ever let her go but knowing that all too soon she would have to. "I had to go back Mum I just had to; I?d wasted so much of my life I needed to make amends." "Maggie you wasted nothing it was your love and devotion to your sister that set you on a dark path but it was your kindness to others that redeemed you, even if at the time you didn?t realise you were being kind." "I love you mum," squeaked Maggie. "And I you dear." Maggie?s mum then kissed her newest daughter on the head, brushed a couple of stray strands of hair from her eyes then looked around the room, Robin was dabbing his eyes with a tissue whilst Rhoda sat quietly observing the curious reunion. "Now Clive I?m not sure how long I have before I have to leave you? ? but I don?t want a sad funeral so I?d like everyone in bright colours including you so wear that horrible jacket you got when you used to go to the golf club." "Really?" "Yes that should shake things up." Monica then continued giving her husband instructions about funeral arrangements whilst Maggs approached Maggie. "Maggie?" whispered Maggs to her big sister. "Yes Maggs?" Maggie whispered back. "Has dad figured out yet that he?s a granddad?" "Ohh you know I don?t think he has I mean he?s still coming to terms with the fact that his son is now his daughter." "And a witch." "Yes Maggs and a witch." "You think we should tell them?" asked Maggs. "I?m not sure," replied Maggie. "I am," Maggs said with a smile as she turned to face her parents. "Mummy, Daddy I think that Maggie has something she?d like to say." Mr and Mrs Cartwright both turned and faced a now embarrassed looking Maggie. "Er Dad as you know I recently had a baby..." was as far as Maggie got with her speech because her mum squealed with delight and before coming over and hugging Maggie so tight that she found it hard to breath for a second or two. "Oh you clever clever girl I?m a grandmother, oh this is absolutely wonderful, was it a boy or a girl, what did it weigh what have you called it." Maggie?s mother continued asking questions until she finally realised that as she was now dead she may never see her only grandchild, the look on her face was heart-breaking for Maggie but Maggs continued to smile. "Mummy A friend of ours has arranged that you may see little Diana before you leave to join me." Maggie was curious ?A friend of ours?? she thought. It was at that moment that an unexpected snowstorm appeared to blow up in the corridor just outside Maggie?s mum?s room and a second or two later a rotund bearded man dressed entirely in warm animal skin?s appeared and from within his coverings produced a small peacefully sleeping child. "Nick?" Maggie asked in surprise. "Hello Magdelene, It?s been quite some time but I?ve really enjoyed babysitting Diana this evening. Rhoda?s jaw seemed to drop in awe at Maggie's familiarity with the entity as she hugged her friend, she then carefully took her child from him and then handed her to her mother who immediately sat down and simply sat with Diana in her arms rocking her gently. Maggie stood with Maggs and Nick as her mother and now father watched over the sleeping child. "I think I should introduce myself to your friend Magdalene as she seems a little overcome by my presence, oh here you may need this." Nick passed Maggie a bright silver coin. "Your mother is somewhat of a traditionalist as I remember." As Maggie and Maggs headed over to their parents Nick was heard to say. "Hello Rhoda, I'm Nick, do you still remember Molly doll?" Maggie and Maggs were holding hands as they approached their parents. "Clive do you have your wallet on you?" Maggie's mother asked. "Err yes in my jacket I think." She then looked up at Maggie. "Oh Maggie she's so beautiful, you've made me so proud." Maggie blushed and handed over the coin to her mother who took it and placed it into Diana's tiny palm, Diana gripped it tightly for a second and then released it. Maggie's mum smiled not wanting to take her eyes off her grandchild for a second. Eventually and inevitably the evening came to an end and everyone gave Maggie's parents some privacy to say goodbye to each other, after a few minutes Maggie?s father and mother appeared in the corridor outside her room. "I'm ready now Maggs," said her mother. Maggs kissed Maggie on the cheek and said, "Seeya soon big sis." Maggs then took her mother?s hand, the pair's bodies immediately started to become semi-transparent before they walked slowly along the corridor and faded into nothing. Maggie didn't feel sad as her mother and sister vanished she simply looked down on Diana who was in her arms. "That was your Grandmother and Auntie Maggs Diana." Nick stood to one side of Diana and said. "I will return you all to your cottage Magdelene Your father should be with you this eve." And with that Maggie her father Rhoda and Robin vanished from the rest home and appeared in the cottage. "I will leave you now Magdelene. Am I still welcome to your Christmas meal?" Maggie smiled. "Of course you are Nick, you will always be welcome here." "May I bring two guests?" Maggie immediately knew who those guests would be, she smiled stood in her tip toes and kissed Nick on the cheek. "Of course you can." Nick smiled broadly at Maggie. "In that case I will bid you farewell until next time." Nick faded into a swirling mass of snow and hail and the cottage was silent once more. Maggie looked at her father who was smiling and at Rhoda who for once seemed completely lost for words She placed Diana down in her Crib and asked, "Tea anyone?" The End © Kyorii 2020 I hope that you enjoyed this story if so please leave a review, if not also leave a review. Thank you.